summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/55709-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to 'old/55709-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/55709-0.txt8091
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 8091 deletions
diff --git a/old/55709-0.txt b/old/55709-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 3eb9e2a..0000000
--- a/old/55709-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,8091 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Crimson Azaleas, by H. De Vere
-(Henry De Vere) Stacpoole
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
-and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
-restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
-under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
-eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
-United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where you
-are located before using this eBook.
-
-Title: The Crimson Azaleas
-
-Author: H. De Vere (Henry De Vere) Stacpoole
-
-Release Date: October 8, 2017 [eBook #55709]
-[Most recently updated: April 22, 2023]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
-Produced by: Roger Frank, Ernest Schaal, and the Online Distributed
-Proofreading Team (http://www.pgdp.net) from page images
-generously made available by the Google Books Library Project
-(https://books.google.com) Revised by Richard Tonsing.
-
-*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE CRIMSON AZALEAS ***
-
-
-
-
-Note: Images of the original pages are available through
- the Google Books Library Project. See
- https://books.google.com/books?id=nxgNAAAAYAAJ&hl=en
-
-Transcriber’s note:
-
- Text enclosed by underscores is in italics (_italics_).
-
- Small capitals were replaced with ALL CAPITALS.
-
-
-
-
-THE CRIMSON AZALEAS
-
-A Novel
-
-
-by
-
-H. DE VERE STACPOOLE
-
-Author of “The Blue Lagoon”
-
-[Illustration]
-
-New York
-Duffield & Co.
-1910
-
-
-
-
- CONTENTS
-
-
- PART ONE
-
- THE TRAGEDY OF THE NIKKO ROAD
-
- CHAPTER PAGE
-
- I. THE ROAD TO NIKKO 5
-
- II. THE BLIND ONE 11
-
- III. THE LOST ONE 20
-
- IV. AMIDST THE HILLS 25
-
- V. THE TEA HOUSE OF THE TORTOISE 31
-
- VI. THE DREAMER AND THE DRAGON 44
-
- VII. HOW CAMPANULA BROUGHT FORTUNE TO THE
- HOUSE OF THE TORTOISE—AND OTHER
- THINGS 54
-
- VIII. THE SURPRISING STORY OF MOMOTARO—AKUDOGI
- AND SPOTTED DOG 61
-
- IX. THE HOUSE OF THE CLOUDS 71
-
- X. OF MOUSMÉS AND OTHER THINGS 82
-
-
- PART TWO
-
- THE MASSACRE OF THE BLUE-BELLS
-
- XI. THE DREAM 91
-
- XII. THE FOREIGN DEVILS 101
-
- XIII. THE MONASTERY GARDEN 107
-
- XIV. NAGASAKI BY NIGHT 119
-
- XV. M’GOURLEY’S LOVE AFFAIR 124
-
- XVI. THE PHILOSOPHY OF EVIL 135
-
- XVII. THE HOUSE BY NIGHT 141
-
- XVIII. MOSTLY ABOUT FLOWERS 151
-
- XIX. THE STORK AND THE TORTOISE 172
-
- XX. THE SONG OF THE MUSHI 183
-
- XXI. M’GOURLEY’S LOVE AFFAIR 194
-
- XXII. THE COMPLETE GEOGRAPHER 206
-
- XXIII. THE STRUGGLE 213
-
- XXIV. GEORGE DU TELLE 223
-
- XXV. RETROSPECTION 232
-
-
- PART THREE
-
- THE BROKEN LATH
-
- XXVI. THE BROKEN LATH 241
-
- XXVII. THE “EMPRESS OF JAPAN” 247
-
- XXVIII. M’GOURLEY’S LOVE AFFAIR 262
-
- XXIX. THE GARDEN-PARTY 268
-
- XXX. THE FALSE REPORT 280
-
- XXXI. FAREWELL 284
-
- XXXII. HER HOUSE IN ORDER 292
-
- XXXIII. THE “LA FRANCE” 296
-
- XXXIV. AMIDST THE AZALEAS 302
-
- XXXV. BON MATSURI 307
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER I
-
- THE ROAD TO NIKKO
-
- “Upon the road to Nikko,
- Where the pilgrims pray,
- Along the road to Nikko
- Either side the way,
- Thundering great camellia trees
- Decked with blossoms gay,
- Adorn the road to Nikko,
- The mountain road to Nikko,
- In the month of May.”
-
-
-The singer stopped singing and began to whistle. Then he broke out into
-prose.
-
-“Damn boots! I’ll be lame in another mile. Why can’t we be content with
-sandals like our ‘brithers’ the Japs!”
-
-“Dinna damn boots, but their makers,” replied his companion, a sandy
-Scot of fifty or more, dressed in broadcloth and a bowler, a figure at
-once a blot upon the lonely road and a blasphemy against Japan—a blot
-whose name was M’Gourley. “I vara well remember when I was in Gleska—”
-
-“Oh, don’t!” said the poet of the Nikko road, Dick Leslie by name, a
-young man, or rather a man still young, very tall, straight, dark, and
-good-looking, and a gentleman from the crown of his close-clipped, curly
-black head to the soles of the boots that were torturing him. “Don’t
-haul up your factory chimneys, your smoke and whisky bottles in this
-place of places. I believe if a Scot ever gets into heaven he’ll start
-his first conversation with his first angel by making some reference to
-Gleska: Look there!”
-
-“Whaur?”
-
-“There!” cried Leslie, turning from the direction of Fubasami and the
-beginning of the great Nikko valley before them, and pointing backwards
-away towards Kureise over an expanse of distant country where the clouds
-were drawing soft shadows across the rice fields and the sinuous hills;
-over little woods of fir and cryptomeria trees, lakes where the lotus
-flowers spread in summer, and the king-fisher flashed like a jewel; over
-occasional fields of flowers, flowers that grew by the million and the
-million.
-
-Many of these details were absorbed and dulled by distance, yet still
-lent their spirit to the scene, producing a landscape most strange and
-quaint.
-
-Nearly every other country seems flung together by nature, but Japan
-seems to have been imagined by some great artist of the ancient
-days—imagined and constructed.
-
-“Look there,” said Leslie, “saw you ever anything better than that in
-Clackmannan?”
-
-“Ay, have I,” replied M’Gourley, contemplating the view before him,
-“many’s the time. What sort of country do you call that? Man! I’d as
-soon live on a tea-tray if I had ma choice.”
-
-“Well, you’ve lived in Japan long enough to be used to it. It’s always
-the way; put a man in a paradise like this where there are all sorts of
-flowers and jolly things around him, and he starts grumbling and
-growling and pining after rain, and misery, and cold, and sleet, and
-peat smoke—if he’s a Scotchman. How long have you been in Japan, Mac,
-did you say?”
-
-“Near ever since the Samurai took off their swords and turned
-policemen.”
-
-“What kept you in the East so long if you don’t like it?”
-
-“Trade, like the wind, blaweth where it listeth, and a man must e’en
-follow his trade,” said M’Gourley; and they resumed their road.
-
-They were walking to Nikko together, this strangely assorted pair,
-strangely assorted though they were both Scotchmen. They were
-approaching the place, not by that splendid avenue of cryptomeria trees
-that leads from Utso-no-Miya, but by the wild hill road, which runs from
-Kureise, or rather by the higher hill road, for there are two, and they
-had taken the loneliest and the longest by mistake (M’Gourley’s fault,
-though he swore that he knew the country like the palm of his hand).
-
-They had come twenty or twenty-five miles of the way by riksha, and were
-now hoofing the remainder, their luggage having been sent on to Nikko by
-train.
-
-“And talking of trade,” said M’Gourley, “let’s go back to the matter we
-were on a moment ago; there’s money in it, and I know the beesiness. I
-ken it fine; never a man knows better the Jap Rubbish trade.”
-
-“You were talking of starting at Nagasaki.”
-
-“Ay, Nagasaki’s best.”
-
-“Well, I’ll plank the money,” said Leslie. “I’ll put up a thousand
-against a thousand of yours.”
-
-M’Gourley stopped and held out a hand sheathed in a mournful-looking
-black dogskin glove.
-
-“Is’t a bargain?” said he.
-
-“It’s a bargain. Funny that we should have only met the other day in
-Tokyo, and that you should have come along to Nikko to show me the
-sights. I believe all the time you were bent on trepanning me into this
-business.”
-
-“I was that,” said M’Gourley, with charming frankness; “for your own
-good. A man without a beesiness is a man astray, and when you told me in
-the hotel in Tokyo you were a boddie with money, and nothing to do with
-it, I said: ‘Here’s my chance.’”
-
-“If I had met you two months ago,” said Leslie bitterly, “I wouldn’t
-have been much use, for my father would not have been dead, and I would
-not have come into his money. Do you know what I have been?—I have been
-a remittance man.”
-
-“I’ve met vera much worse people than some of _them_,” said Mac, who if
-his newly found partner had declared himself a demon out of Hades would
-perhaps have made the same glossatory remark—the capital being assured.
-
-“I’m hanged if I have,” said Leslie bitterly. “Give me a Sydney
-Larrikin, a Dago, a Chinee, before your remittance man. I know what I’m
-talking about for I have been one—see?”
-
-“What, may I ask—” began M’Gourley, then he paused.
-
-“You mean what was the reason of my being flung off by my father?
-Youthful indiscretions. Let’s sit down; I want to take my boot off.”
-
-The road just here took a bend, and became wilder and more lovely, a
-stream gushed from the bank on which they took their seats, and before
-them lay a little valley, a valley hedged on either side by cypress
-trees, and thronged with crimson azaleas.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER II
-
- THE BLIND ONE
-
-
-Crimson azaleas in wild profusion, here struck with sun, here shadowed
-by the cypress trees—a sight to gladden the heart of a poet. Between
-the cypress trees, beyond the azaleas, beyond country broken by sunlight
-and cloud shadows, lay the sea hills of Tanagura in the dimmest bluest
-distance.
-
-“If I could get that into a gold frame,” said Leslie, as he inhaled the
-delicious perfume of the azaleas and bathed his naked foot in the tiny
-cascade breaking from the bank on which they sat, “I’d take it to London
-and send it to the Academy—and they’d reject it.”
-
-“Vara likely,” replied Mac. “It is no fit for a peecture. Who ever saw
-the like of yon out of Japan? It’s nought but a fakement.”
-
-“I say,” said Leslie, “talking of fakements—in this business of ours I
-hope we’ll steer clear of all that.”
-
-“In this beesiness of oors,” said Mac, “I thought you distinctly
-understood my friend Danjuro will be the nominal head of the firrm—we
-are but the sleeping pairtners.”
-
-Mac’s Scotch bubbled in him when he grew excited, or when he forgot
-himself. Ordinarily he talked pretty ordinary English, but when the
-stopper was off the Scotch came out, and you could tell by the
-pronunciation of the word “money” whether he was mentioning the article
-casually or deep in a deal.
-
-“Well,” said Leslie, “I don’t want my dreams troubled by visions of
-Danjuro swindling unfortunate tourists; you say we’re to export things,
-but I don’t want to have him roping in people, selling them
-five-shilling pagodas at five pounds a-piece.”
-
-Mac sighed as if with regret at the impossibility of such a delightful
-deal as that.
-
-“It’s rather jolly going into business,” continued Leslie, dreamily
-gazing at the azaleas. “Only crime I’ve never committed, except murder
-and a few others. Good God! when I started in life I never thought I’d
-end my days peddling paper lanterns, and cheating people into buying
-penny-a-dozen kakemonos for a shilling a-piece. Don’t talk to me; all
-trade is cheating.”
-
-“You should have known Macbean,” said M’Gourley, who had also taken off
-his boots and stockings and was bathing his broad splay feet in the
-pretty little torrent.
-
-“Who was he?”
-
-“Forty year ago I was his ’prentice. Mummies, and idols, and pagods, and
-scarabeuses was the output of the firm, and Icknield Street, Birmingham,
-its habitation.”
-
-“Idols?”
-
-“Ay, idols. Some the size of your thumb, and some the size of bedposts,
-which they were derived from; some with teeth, and some with hair, and
-some bald as a bannock. We stocked half West Africa with idols, and the
-South Seas absorbed the balance.”
-
-“Well, you certainly take the cake,” said Leslie.
-
-“I took three pun ten a week at Macbean’s, and learnt more eelementary
-theology than’s taught in the schules of Edinboro’. Macbean said
-artistical idols was what the savages wanted, and what they would get as
-long as old bedposteses were to be bought at knockdown prices, and sold
-for the waurth of elephants’ tusks.”
-
-“You disgust me,” said Leslie, “upon my word you do.”
-
-“That’s what Macbean said one day to the boddie I had in mind when I
-began telling you of this. The boddie came in grumbling about a mummy—a
-vara fine mummy it was, too—that had been sold to him for export. The
-mummy had been stuftit with newspapers, but the _sachrum ustum_ used for
-coloring the stuffing matter being omitted, the printed matter remained
-in eevidence when the American who bought the article in Cairo opened it
-to hunt for amulets and scarabeuses. ‘Newspapers!’ said Macbean. ‘And
-what more do you expect in a fifty-shullin’ mummy? Did y’ expect it
-stuffed wi’ dimonds?’”
-
-“Well?” said Leslie.
-
-“That’s all, and that’s the whole of beesiness in a walnut shell; y’
-canna expect a fifty-shullin’ mummy to be stuffed with—”
-
-“Rubbish! the whole of swindling, you mean. Anyhow, we’ll keep straight,
-if you please; a fair profit I don’t mind, but I object to rank
-trickery—by the way, what’s the time? my watch has stopped; and how far
-is Nikko off?”
-
-“It’s after two,” said Mac, who had no very definite idea of how far
-Nikko might be off, having led his companion by the wrong road and
-concealed the fact. “And Nikko is maybe twarree miles, maybe a bit
-more—wull we go?”
-
-For all answer Leslie took some bar-chocolate from his pocket, gave some
-to his companion, and proceeded to lunch.
-
-“I daresay you think it funny,” said he at last, “my chumming up, and in
-your heart of hearts—that is, your business heart (excuse me for being
-frank)—you must think it strange I should put up my money with a man
-whom I don’t know in the least. But, man! the truth of the matter is I’m
-weary for a friend. I have money enough and to spare, but—I’m weary for
-a friend.
-
-“I’m the lonest man in the world,” went on Leslie, munching his
-chocolate and gazing at the beautiful scene before him; “the lonest man
-on God’s earth. What is the matter with me that I should never have
-found and kept a friend? If God had ever given me anything to love I’d
-have cherished it, but—there is no God that I can see.”
-
-“Whisht, man,” said Mac. “Dinna talk like that.”
-
-“I know I was wild,” went on Leslie, “before I left England, but other
-men have been as bad. I quarreled with my father, but other men’s
-fathers are different from what mine was. He drove me beyond the sea to
-be an alien and an outcast. I’ve seen drunken loafers in the bars of
-Sydney, where I was stuck as a remittance man three years; they had
-friends of a sort—friends who stuck them, but friend or dog never stuck
-to me.”
-
-“No wumman?” asked M’Gourley, spitting out the remains of the chocolate
-he was eating, and lighting a vile-looking Hankow cigar.
-
-“I loved a woman once,” said Leslie, staring before him with eyes that
-saw not Japan or the cypress trees or the azaleas. “Her name was Jane
-Deering; we were boy and girl together, cousins, and her people lived
-quite close to mine. We got engaged, and were to have been married,
-and—she threw me over.”
-
-“For why?” asked Mac.
-
-“Said she didn’t want to get married.”
-
-“Well, that was deefinite.”
-
-“Damned definite. What’s that noise?”
-
-“Tap, tap, tap.” It was the tapping of a stick upon the ground, and a
-man in the dress of a coolie, with a saucer-shaped hat upon his head,
-turned the corner of the road, coming in the direction of Nikko. He was
-tapping the ground before him with a staff. He was blind.
-
-“What an awful-looking face!” said Leslie, as the figure approached.
-“Look, Mac! Did you ever see the like of that?”
-
-One sees many extraordinary and sinister faces in the East, but the face
-of the on-comer would have been hard to match, even in the stews of
-Shanghai.
-
-The nose seemed to have been smashed flat by a blow. The face was flat
-and possessed an awful stolidity, so that at a little distance one could
-have sworn that it was carved from stone. It impressed one as the
-countenance of a creature long in communion with evil.
-
-The two Scotchmen held motionless to let this undesirable pass, but he
-must have possessed some sixth sense, for instead of passing he stopped
-and begun to whine.
-
-He spoke in a light, flighty, chanting voice, like the voice of a man
-either insane or delirious.
-
-“What’s he say?” asked Leslie.
-
-“He’s a Chinee, and wants money.”
-
-“Tell the beast to go.”
-
-“Says he knows we’re foreigners.”
-
-“Clever that; why, even I can hear your Scotch sticking out of the
-gibberish you’re talking.”
-
-“Says he wants opium—hasn’t had any the whole day, and if we will give
-him opium, or money to buy it, he’ll show us things.”
-
-“What things?”
-
-“Lord sakes! the creeture’s daft; says he can make great magic—snakes
-out of mud or flowers out of nothing.”
-
-“Why doesn’t he make some opium if he’s so clever?”
-
-“Says the woods around here are full of devils.”
-
-“Tell him to show us a devil, then.”
-
-Mac translated and the person so well acquainted with devils made
-answer.
-
-“For a piece of gold he will show us one. Why, Leslie, man, don’t you be
-a fule.”
-
-Leslie had taken half a sovereign from his pocket.
-
-“Give it him and tell him to show us a devil, and if he plays any tricks
-I’ll chivy him into Nikko, and give him up to the police.”
-
-“Don’t be a fule,” said Mac testily. “A’weel!”
-
-Leslie put the piece of gold into the creature’s hand, who put it to his
-ear for a moment, and then hid it in his rags. Then he bent his head
-sideways to the road.
-
-“What’s he doing now?”
-
-“He’s listening if the road’s clear; he says there’s nothing on it for
-two ri on either side, but he hears seven rikshas coming in the
-direction of Nikko, but he’ll have time to do what he wants before they
-arrive.”
-
-The Blind One bent down rapidly and traced an almost perfect circle
-around himself in the dust of the road; then hurriedly outside this he
-traced what an initiate might have taken for the form of the Egg, the
-horns of Simara, and another form needless to describe. Then he said
-something to Mac.
-
-“He says, we’re not to speak, or touch the circle or go near it. I have
-not paid for this entertainment, and I juist think I’ll take a bit walk
-doon the road.”
-
-“Sit down, you old coward,” said Leslie. “I’m the one that has paid, and
-I’m the one the ‘deevil’ will carry off if there is a deevil. Look!”
-
-The Blind One took from his rags a cane pipe such as blind men use in
-Japan, only larger, and began to blow mournful notes out of it. It was
-as strange a sound as ever left human lips, now ear-piercing, now low,
-low and soothing; his face flushed and swelled; he seemed enraptured,
-entranced with his own music, and the searching sound of it caused
-things to move disturbedly in the trees around, and a low croaking, as
-if from some feathered creature disturbed, to come from the cypress
-wood.
-
-As he played, he turned north, south, east, and west, lingering, at
-last, with the reed pipe pointing between the cypress trees, as though
-he were calling to the blue hills in the distance.
-
-As he stood thus, Leslie, who had been looking at the mysterious symbols
-around the circle, was seized with an impish impulse, and leaning
-forward with his walking-stick, he made in the dust inside the circle,
-and just behind the Blind One’s heel, the form of a cross.
-
-In doing this, the point of the stick touched the Blind One’s heel.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER III
-
- THE LOST ONE
-
-
-A congreve rocket incautiously touched by a match could not have given a
-more surprising result.
-
-Flinging the pipe from him with a yell, the Blind One sprang clear over
-the circle, and stood for an instant panting and blowing at the sun.
-
-He seemed blowing away things that were trying to enter his mouth; then,
-the staff attached by a thong to his wrist flying about wildly, he began
-to tear at himself all over his body and fling things away from him, as
-though he were attacked by a hundred thousand scorpions; then as if
-bitten by some more serious enemy, he seized his staff, and striking
-about him wildly, began to run. Hither and thither, hitting right and
-left, dashing against trees and seeming utterly regardless of them,
-bleeding, torn, and all the time fighting his phantom pursuers he ran
-till he vanished round the bend leading towards Nikko. The two Scotchmen
-ran to the bend of the road, and there down the road they saw him still
-running, and fighting as if for his life; striking above him as if at
-things in the air, and around him as if at things leaping at him from
-the ground. Suddenly he vanished round a further bend, and was lost to
-view.
-
-“He’s gone gyte!” said Mac as they returned.
-
-“Well, I’m damned!” said Leslie.
-
-“I touched his heel, and I suppose he thought it was one of the
-devils—mad fool!”
-
-“’Tis no madness,” said Mac. “If ever I saw a man chased by deevils I’ve
-seen one now. ’Twas that mark you made let them loose, or my name’s not
-Tod M’Gourley. Did you no ken you were makin’ the sign of the cross in
-yon damned circle of his? Hech, man! _Look there!_”
-
-“Where?”
-
-“My God!” said M’Gourley, “look you there, _there_! There’s a bairn
-amongst the azaleas!”
-
-“So there is!” said Leslie. “By Jove, a little Jap girl come out of the
-wood.”
-
-“Dom it, man,” roared M’Gourley, “she wasn’t there twarree seconds ago.
-She’s come out of no wood; she’s been _fetched_.”
-
-“Well, of all the superstitious idiots!” said Leslie, gazing from the
-perspiring M’Gourley to the figure of the quaint and pretty little
-Japanese girl who was busy amidst the azaleas plucking the blossoms.
-“Why, it wouldn’t take her more than ‘twarree seconds’ to come out of
-the wood. Anyhow, I’ll go and see if she’s real.”
-
-“Man! man! hauld back!” cried the agonized M’Gourley as his partner
-plunged amidst the bushes. “Ye’ll be had; she’s a bogle. Lord’s sake!
-Lord’s sake! Well, gang your own gate, I’m off to Nikko.”
-
-Yet he waited.
-
-The bogle was plucking blossoms as hard as she could and in the profuse
-manner of childhood. She and the azaleas made a sight for sore eyes.
-
-She might have been seven or eight, dressed in a blue kimono with a
-scarlet obi, hair black as ebony shavings, tightly drawn off the
-forehead and held up with a tortoiseshell comb—the “germ of a woman.”
-
-Her back was turned to Leslie, and as he got within arm’s length of the
-quaint and delicious little figure he did just what you or I might have
-done—bent down, seized her up, and kissed her.
-
-The bogle dropped her flowers and gave a shriek, a most distinctly human
-shriek.
-
-“He’s kessed her!” cried M’Gourley, addressing the azaleas, the cypress
-trees, and all Japan.
-
-Then he stood in agony, held to the spot by the sight of Leslie and the
-bogle making friends.
-
-It didn’t seem to take long, for presently he returned through the
-azaleas triumphant, carrying her in his arms.
-
-“Here’s your bogle,” said he, placing her on the dusty road where, with
-all the gravity of the Japanese child, she made a deep obeisance to
-M’Gourley. That gentleman returned the compliment with a short, sharp
-nod.
-
-“I’m awa’ to Nikko,” said he in the hard, irritable voice of a person
-who is desirous of avoiding an undesirable acquaintance, gazing at
-Leslie and steadily ignoring the lady in blue who was now holding on to
-Leslie’s right leg, contemplating M’Gourley, and sucking the tip of a
-taper and tiny forefinger all at the same time. “I’m awa’ to Nikko. ’Tis
-no place for a mon like me. Never was I used to the company of fules—”
-
-“Don’t be an ass! Speak to her; you have the tongue, and I haven’t.”
-
-“I winna.”
-
-“Well, of all the old women I ever met,” said Leslie, addressing a
-“thundering great camellia tree” that stood opposite, “this partner of
-mine takes the bun!—don’t he, Popsums?” bending down and looking into
-the small face, the left cheek of which was now resting against his
-knee.
-
-Popsums, in reply to the smile and interrogative tone in the question
-she did not understand, smiled gravely back and murmured something that
-sounded like “Hei.”
-
-M’Gourley snorted, and Leslie broke out laughing; he had little of the
-Japanese, but he knew that “Hei” meant “Yes.”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER IV
-
- AMIDST THE HILLS
-
-
-Just then a ripple of laughter came down the breeze, and round the
-corner of the road, heading for Nikko, came at full trot seven rikshas
-streaming out like a scarf of color; a dream of color—for each riksha
-contained a lady most beautiful to behold under the splendor of her
-umbrella.
-
-They were a party of girls returning to Nikko after some sylvan freak,
-and they drew up as if by common assent to admire the azaleas.
-
-Leslie, removing his hat and lifting his treasure trove, held her up for
-exhibition.
-
-The girls laughed and spoke to her; had they been English girls she
-would have been promptly handed round and kissed; and she, with becoming
-gravity, replied gracefully in a few half-lisped words.
-
-Then, leaving behind them on the air a cloud of dust, a perfume of
-camellia oil, and a long drawn “Sayonara,” the bevy of beauties passed
-in a gorgeous flight of mixed colors round the bend of the road and were
-gone.
-
-“Ye mind he said seven rikshas were coming,” cried Mac.
-
-“Bother!” answered Leslie. “He’d come the same direction and passed
-them. Do you think they’d have laughed and spoken to her if there was
-anything wrong and they’re Japs, and ought to know. Come! buck up, man!
-You’re not afraid to do what a girl has done?”
-
-“A’weel!” said M’Gourley, half ashamed of himself; and dour as any
-Procurator Fiscal, he set to the examination of the being who was now on
-the ground again, her hand clasped in that of Leslie.
-
-This was the result of the examination. Deponent lived with her father.
-Where? She did not know.—Just beyond there somewhere. What was the
-house like she lived in? It had a plum-tree growing before it. What did
-her father do? He hammered things with a hammer. Had she any brothers
-and sisters? No; but—sudden thought—she had a sugar-candy dragon, and
-she had lost it. (Here deponent wept slightly and with reserve.)
-
-Pause in the interrogations whilst a snub nose was wiped with Leslie’s
-pocket handkerchief.
-
-And a kite, but that was at home. She had gone that day with a little
-boy—a neighbor—to hunt for the saccharine dragon, and they had lost
-themselves, then they had lost each other, then _she_ had lost herself.
-How was that possible? Well, she had gone to sleep. Where? In the wood.
-
-Here the examinate went off into a tale about an impossible tom-cat with
-wings, which she had once seen on an umbrella, and beheld once again in
-the wood, but was suppressed by the court and asked to keep to facts.
-
-Whilst asleep in the wood she was awakened, so she declared, by a sound
-like the passage of a flight of storks, and, coming out of the wood,
-fearful of meeting a dragon, she began to pick the pretty flowers; then
-she was seized by the honorable gentleman, whose height was greater than
-a poplar tree.
-
-How old was she? Eight times the cherry blossom had blown since her
-humble self had come into the world.
-
-Then she volunteered the entirely unsolicited statement that it was
-likely her little boy companion had been lost in the snow. But that was
-impossible—well, it was a field of lilies then—and he had been most
-possibly devoured by a dragon.
-
-What did she propose about going home? Did she know the way, and could
-she go alone?
-
-Here she declared herself utterly at a loss. Her home was somewhere near
-by, but where, she could not exactly say.
-
-“Well, well!” said M’Gourley, when he had finished his examination. “It
-seems to me that bogle or no bogle you’ve saddled yoursel’ wi’ a lost
-child. Whaur’s your common sense now?”
-
-“Just where it always was.—Question is—what are we to do? Can _you_
-suggest anything?”
-
-“Na, na! it’s not for me to say,” said the other, with that vile sense
-of satisfaction a brither Scot feels when a brither Scot has made a
-cubby of himself. Then, remembering the bond of partnership, “If I were
-the party responsible, I’d just pop her back where I fund her first, and
-rin.”
-
-“Well, you _are_ a beast! Why, you benighted old mummy-stuffer, I
-believe you’ve got a scarab in your bosom instead of a heart! I’ll take
-her along to Nikko, and get the police to hunt out her home. Stay, we
-haven’t asked her what’s her name.”
-
-M’Gourley asked the question, and the Lost One declared her name to be
-“Bell-flower.”
-
-“Bell-flower!” said Leslie, who had a smattering of botany, “that’s a
-campanula. We’ll call her—‘Campanula.’”
-
-She also made declaration that she was quite satisfied to go with the
-honorable gentleman, whose height exceeded the tallest of trees. Leslie
-lifted her up and seated her upon his shoulder, and, as they started, he
-turned and looked back at the loveliness of the perfumed azalea
-valley—a sight that was yet to haunt him in the time to come.
-
-“It’s my opeenion,” said M’Gourley, as they took the road, “that there
-was something forming in yon wood, something dom bad, and you flung it
-out of the forming eelement, and she was just suckid in.”
-
-“What d’you mean?”
-
-“The wraith of some dead bairn was wanderin’ aboot, and the forming
-eelement seized it.”
-
-“What forming element? Rubbish! That chap was a lunatic; well, when he
-felt me touch him it set his lunacy off, that’s all. Why, I once went to
-a big asylum in Scotland, and I saw a man cutting just the same capers,
-fighting devils. He’s an opium taker, and the opium is out of his brain,
-that’s all. Drink does the same thing—Hi! By Jove, look up there! He’s
-at it still.”
-
-Away up in the wild mountain gorge they saw a figure. It was the Blind
-One still pursued, still running, and apparently fighting for his life.
-If his actions were not the outcome of insanity they gave food to the
-mind for the most terrible suppositions.
-
-Streaming with blood from his mad dashes against the trees, he seemed
-surrounded on all sides, hemmed in, fighting furiously like a man
-surrounded by wolves. If a tree chanced to be near, an opening seemed to
-be made for him by his tormentors towards it, and he would rush at it
-and dash himself against it, falling back bleeding but fighting still,
-screaming and all the time being steadily shepherded further and further
-into the loneliness of the hills.
-
-“Sirs! Sirs!” cried Mac, throwing up his hands as the horrible spectacle
-vanished round a distant bend of the gorge. “This is no sight for a
-Christian mon!”
-
-“It’s pretty rotten,” said Leslie who looked rather pale and sick.
-“Fetch out that flask of yours, Mac. Thanks. Poor devil! would there be
-any use following him?”
-
-“Not for twanty thousand pounds would I follow him,” said Mac, gurgling
-at the flask. “He’s in ither hands than ours.”
-
-And, indeed, not for a very great sum would Leslie have gone up that
-desolate gorge to see the finish of the tragedy.
-
-“Let’s go on,” said Leslie, “and don’t let’s speak of it again. I want
-to forget it—ugh!”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER V
-
- THE TEA HOUSE OF THE TORTOISE
-
-
-It was at the next turn that Nikko broke upon them, a long way off,
-lying in its valley amidst the high hills, hills fledged with greenery
-to their summit.
-
-There are sights that strike the eye and the heart at the same time, and
-the sight of Nikko where the Shoguns sleep, Nikko the beautiful in the
-silent valley, amidst the silent hills, is one of these.
-
-The delicate colors, the exquisite tracery of the temple roofs, the
-crystal clearness of the air through which the eye can pick out detail
-after detail, the atmosphere of tranquillity of the mountains, and the
-green cryptomeria trees, make up a picture, leaving little for the heart
-to desire, or the imagination to conceive.
-
-“Why,” cried Leslie, turning to his companion (Campanula was seated
-aloft in solitary state upon his shoulder clutching his hair tight,
-whilst he held in one big hand her two little sandal-shod, tabi-clad
-feet), “if that’s Nikko, it’s ten miles off if it’s a foot. What’ve you
-got to say for yourself, hey?”
-
-“A’weel,” said M’Gourley, glowering at Nikko, “if you want my candid
-opeenion, we’ve juist gone astray; the country I know well, but these
-dom roads lead one like a Jack o’Lanthorn. It’s my opeenion that a
-Japanese road—”
-
-“I don’t want your opinion on Japanese roads, I want your concise
-opinion about yourself—ain’t you a fool?”
-
-“Ay, ay,” said M’Gourley, as if considering the matter, “a fule I may
-be, but it’s my candit opeenion that I’m not the only fule in Japan.”
-
-“Well,” said Leslie, “fool or no fool, we’ll have to tramp it, and
-you’ll have to take your turn to carry the kid, so—_Marchons_!”
-
-Campanula, so far from being frightened at her awful elevation from the
-earth, seemed to enjoy the situation, and to find food for a sort of
-muse of her own, for she began to hum as Leslie took the road with his
-long stride, and to sing in a lisping sort of way.
-
-“What’s she singing?” demanded her bearer of the sweating Scot at his
-side.
-
-“Lord knows! ’tis an eldritch chune, and I dinna like to listen to the
-words. Man, Leslie, but your legs are longer than mine, and I canna keep
-the pace.”
-
-“Well, I’ll go slower if you’ll listen, and tell me what she’s singing.”
-
-“She’s singing,” gasped M’Gourley, “s’ far as I can make out, some
-diddering noensense aboot a sugar-candy dragon that a man like a poplar
-tree is goin’ to hunt, he and a man like a corbie.”
-
-“That’s you.”
-
-“More like some bogle from the wood that’s maybe after us now. I am not
-a supersteetious man—na, na! ye may laugh or not—but would y’ like to
-know what in my humble opeenion you are cartin’ on your shoulders?”
-
-“Yes?”
-
-“Some bairn that has been lost and dead these years, and has been
-whustled up by that blind deevil with the pipe. What did she mean by
-that reeference to the snaw—answer me that!”
-
-“When I can get into the mind of a Japanese child, and see the world as
-it sees it, I’ll answer you; you know what children’s minds are, how
-they mix and imagine things.”
-
-“What did she mean by that reeference to the snaw?” grimly went on
-M’Gourley. “Mix or no mix, what did she mean by the other bairn being
-lost in the snaw?”
-
-“Well,” said Leslie, “I don’t care a button whether she’s a bogle or
-not. If she is, she’s the prettiest bogle that was ever bogled, and
-about the heaviest, I should think. Here, you take a turn with her, I’m
-about done.”
-
-They took it turn about, M’Gourley vastly loth, to carry the Lost One;
-and the Lost One stopped them to gather flowers for her by the wayside,
-to give her drinks from rivulets, to help her admire and wonder at
-herons and other marvels of the way, so that it was after six of the
-clock when two of the most dusty and perspiring Scotchmen in the Eastern
-Hemisphere entered the happy village of Nikko from the mountain side,
-Campanula this time on Leslie’s shoulder, grave, triumphant, and holding
-a huge lily in her hand.
-
-Nikko and its surroundings just now was ablaze with scarlet japonica.
-The lamps of the camellias were lit, the soaring wistaria vines had
-broken into clusters of pale lilac blossoms, the iris beautified the
-field, and the wild cherry the thicket. It was as if spring had called
-from the tomb of Iyeyasu and her faithful had come to pray.
-
-There are two hotels at Nikko known to the globe-trotter, “Kanayas” and
-the “New Nikko,” but M’Gourley knew a better place than these.
-
-As they passed down the long inclined street a baby with a shaved head,
-a baby that was half a baby and half an obi, tied behind in a stiff and
-preposterous bow, spied Campanula being borne aloft, dropped his
-immediate business—the attempt to fly a kite shaped like a moth—and
-followed the newcomers with a shout.
-
-The shout, as if by magic, brought half a dozen children from nowhere in
-particular; girl children with dolls on their backs, older girl children
-with babies on their backs, boys battledore in hand, and all with clogs
-on their feet, clogs that went clipper-clapper, waking up the echoes and
-calling forth more children, so that when they had got half-way down the
-mile-long street from the upper village Campanula had a “following,” the
-like of which had never been seen, perhaps, since the pied piper passed
-through Hamelin.
-
-A colored, laughing, murmuring, rippling throng following with every eye
-fixed on the Lost One borne sky-high on the shoulder of the tall
-stranger; a throng, the half of which could have walked under a
-dinner-table without much inconvenience; some empty-handed, some still
-grasping their implements of play, all agog, yet of decent and orderly
-behavior. A throng, in fact, of ladies and gentlemen in the making.
-
-Backward over the summit of Leslie gazed Campanula upon this crowd,
-whilst the stall-keepers and the stray riksha men, the pilgrims and the
-paupers, the priest and the policeman, stood by the way to watch the
-procession pass.
-
-“I say,” called Leslie to his companion, who was limping behind dead
-beat, yet in an agony at the “splurge” they were making, “this is gay,
-isn’t it?”
-
-“Dod rot the child!” cried M’Gourley, nearly tumbling over a fat baby
-with a tufted head, who was running in front of him and trying to look
-up in his face.
-
-“I dinna ken whoat ye mean by gay. I have no immeediate particular use
-for the waurd. Never before have I been held up to public reedicule. I’m
-a decent livin’ man, ye ken, an’ I ha’na any use for such gayeties. I
-leave them to ithers who care for makin’ assinine eediots of
-theirselves; but, thank the Laird, we’re nearly there noo.”
-
-They turned a corner and entered a gate that led to a garden.
-
-At the gate M’Gourley turned and addressed the camp followers, telling
-them with forced politeness that there was nothing more to be seen; that
-the show was over, in fact, and asking them honorably to excuse him the
-pleasure of being followed any more.
-
-The crowd murmured, and dissolved, the earth seemed to take it up like
-blotting-paper, and M’Gourley, turning his back upon its remnants, led
-the way through the garden, past a tiny lake in the midst of which stood
-an island, inhabited by a huge frog, and so, by a path, to the front of
-a long, low, white-washed house.
-
-This was the Tea House of the Tortoise, a place well known to M’Gourley,
-as (to use his own abominable expression) being “cheap and clean.”
-
-A panel of the front was drawn back, revealing cream-white matting and
-lamp light.
-
-M’Gourley sat down with a sigh on the side of the veranda, and began to
-pull off his elastic side boots. Leslie sat down also, with Campanula in
-his lap; he could not put her down for she had literally tumbled into
-sleep.
-
-“Pull off my boots, Mac,” said he. “I can’t let go of this blessed
-child.”
-
-“Na!” said Mac mysteriously, and somewhat viciously, as he knelt down
-and unlaced his partner’s boots, “ye cannot let her go, ye cannot let
-her go; forby, she wullna let _you_ go.”
-
-“You think she’s going to stick to me?”
-
-“Imphim,” replied Mac.
-
-Imphim is not Japanese, it is the double Scotch grunt, which has
-twenty-two separate meanings, mostly unpleasant. Shut your mouth tight
-and try to say “Hum, hum,” and you will achieve “Imphim,” but never do
-it again, please.
-
-Leslie was about to answer, when a sound behind made him turn, and
-there, like a pinned-down butterfly, was a Mousmé on the mat, crying,
-“Irashi, condescend to enter.”
-
-M’Gourley—a most unengaging figure in his stocking feet—rose and
-addressed the Mousmé.
-
-He told her things in language unknown to Leslie; things about the
-sleeping Campanula evidently, for he pump-handled with his arm in the
-direction where Leslie, bootless now, sat holding her.
-
-The Mousmé on her knees, a camellia blossom in her hair and her eyes
-fixed upon M’Gourley, seemed fascinated. Then she called out and....
-
-“Hai tadaima,” came a soft voice from somewhere in the back premises,
-and a second Mousmé appeared, made obeisance, and listened whilst the
-tale, whatever it was, was laid before her.
-
-Deep astonishment, exclamations of wonder, a call:
-
-“Hai tadaima!” and an old lady appeared, and made obeisance, and
-listened whilst the thrice-told tale was told her by the two Mousmés and
-M’Gourley all together.
-
-Meanwhile Leslie, feeling ridiculously like a nursemaid, sat holding the
-Lost One, whose soul was wandering in the vain land of dreams.
-
-“What are you stuffing those creatures up with?” he suddenly broke out.
-“Blessed if you oughtn’t to be dressed in a kimono and a petticoat;
-you’re the biggest old woman of the lot. Ask one of them to take the
-kid, or I’ll go off to the hotel with her.”
-
-“One minit,” said Mac. “They’re conseedrin’ the matter.”
-
-Scarce had he spoken when the old lady called out, and entered on the
-scene, an old gentleman, the proprietor of the tea house, a black cat,
-and two more Mousmés.
-
-“Oh, _do_ call a few more!” said Leslie. “And call in a couple of
-musicians and make the comic opera complete.”
-
-“There are no more to call,” replied Mac. “They are conseedrin’ the
-matter. The Japanese are a very supersteetious people, and these are
-good friends of mine, and I would not spring a pairson upon them with
-dootful anticeedents. You see, Leslie, man, the presence of the bairn
-must be explained. She is not a bale of goods we can dump in a corner.
-Bide a wee; I will talk them over yut.”
-
-The Areopagus was considering the question as to whether Campanula, if
-admitted to the Tea House of the Tortoise, would bring ruin and
-destruction or a blessing on the premises, when Hedgehog San, the black
-cat, settled the matter by coming up to Leslie and rubbing against his
-leg.
-
-Then the Hon. Hedgehog—may his ashes rest in peace!—jumped on Leslie’s
-knee and rubbed himself against Campanula.
-
-That clinched the business.
-
-The old lady herself advanced, and, taking the Lost One from the Weary
-One, carried her bodily into the house, whilst Leslie, yawning and
-stretching himself, followed.
-
-Inside, in the bare, clean room, the little Mousmé with the camellia in
-her hair addressed herself to Leslie in a soft and beseeching voice.
-
-“What does she want?” he asked of Mac.
-
-“She wants to know if you require anything.”
-
-“A bath—that’s what I want more than anything—don’t you?”
-
-“I am not given to promeescuous bathing,” said M’Gourley, “being greatly
-subject to the siatickee; but a bath you wull have, and I’ll e’en sit
-here and smoke a pipe whilst you bathe yourself.”
-
-“I want also a sugar-candy dragon for the bairn,” said Leslie. “Ask ’em
-to send out and get one. I suppose you can get such things?”
-
-M’Gourley gave the message to the maid, and she departed.
-
-The travelers’ luggage—a frightful-looking old mid-Victorian carpet bag
-belonging to M’Gourley, and a Gladstone of Leslie’s—had already arrived
-at the tea house, having been sent on by rail _via_ Utsu-no-Miya, and
-the two sat down on small square cushions, placed on the cream-colored
-matting, to smoke a pipe, whilst dinner and the bath were preparing.
-
-“The police will be here the morn about that bairn,” said Mac in his
-cheerful way, “and we’ll have to acoont for her.”
-
-“Of course we will.”
-
-“Ay, ay,” said Mac, “but have you ever acoonted for a thing to the
-Japanese police?”
-
-“Well, considering I’ve only been in Japan ten days, I haven’t had much
-time, you see, to fall foul of the police.”
-
-“I found a scairf pin once,” said this comforter of Job, “on the Bund at
-Nagasaki. Twa-and-sax-pence it was worth, or maybe three shullin’, and I
-took it to the police office and began to acoont for it.”
-
-He stopped and sighed and sucked his pipe.
-
-“Well?”
-
-“Well, I’m acoontin’ for it still, and that’s three months ago; letters
-and papers, and papers and letters enough to drive a man daft! Well, I’m
-thinkin’ if a twa-and-saxpenny scairf pin can cause such a wully waugh,
-what’s a live bairn going to do? Now, I’m thinking—”
-
-“May I give you a piece of advice, Mac?”
-
-“I am always open to judeecious advice,” answered the unsuspecting Mac.
-
-“Well, don’t think too much or you’ll hurt yourself.”
-
-M’Gourley grunted, and at that moment the Mousmé with the camellia in
-her hair entered with the announcement that the bath was ready in the
-room above, and Leslie departed.
-
-“When you have shown the honorable gentleman the bath, come down; I wish
-to speak to you,” said M’Gourley to the lady of the camellia. She obeyed
-the request and M’Gourley held her in light conversation, till he knew
-by the sounds above that his partner was in the tub. Then he released
-the handmaiden, and she departed upstairs.
-
-He listened, and presently he heard Leslie’s voice.
-
-“Go away, please. Good heavens I say, I _wish_ you’d go away! No, I
-don’t want soap. I say, Mac! Hi, McGourley!—leave my back
-alone—_M’Gourley_!”
-
-But M’Gourley, like an Indian Sachem, smoked on and answered not.
-
-He was having his revenge for the Nikko road.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER VI
-
- THE DREAMER AND THE DRAGON
-
-
-They had finished dinner; a dinner which began with tea and bean flour
-cakes, passed on to fish served on little mats of grass, went on to soup
-served in lacquered bowls, proceeded to prawns; halted, hesitated, and
-went back to soup, scratched its head, so to speak, and then, as if with
-an after-thought, served up a quail, apologized for the substantiality
-of the quail by presenting a salted plum on a little plate, and then
-harked shamelessly back to soup, ending deliriously with a shower of
-little dishes containing everything inconceivable, and a big bowl of
-rice.
-
-This is an impressionist picture of a Japanese dinner. I have eaten
-many, but I have never carried away more than an impression, and whether
-kuchi-tori comes before hachiz-a-kana, I cannot say, or where the
-seaweed or salted fish come in—but come in they do, they and other
-things stranger than themselves.
-
-A _chamécen_ was thrumming somewhere in the house as they dined, sitting
-on the soft white matting, and waited upon by two Mousmés crouched on
-the matting like little panthers preparing to spring.
-
-A slid back panel of the front wall made a doorway through which they
-could see the moon wandering over Nikko, casting her cool white light
-upon the blazing japonica flowers, the glory of the camellias, the roofs
-of the temples, and the sad dark beauty of the cryptomeria trees.
-
-Nikko by day is fair, but by night, when the moon is overhead, when the
-air is full of the sounds of wandering waters, and the wind is heavy
-with the perfume of the wild azaleas, Nikko is a dream.
-
-When the tea and bean cakes had been served, the moon was in the act of
-washing weakly a house gable across the garden, and a pale lilac-colored
-flower of the wistaria, which projected above the extemporized doorway;
-but by the time the quail had made its appearance, the garden was solid
-in moonlight, the pond was a mirror, and the frog self-marooned on the
-little island, was as distinct as if seen by daylight.
-
-“I must learn Japanese,” said Leslie, taking a cigarette-case from his
-pocket and lighting a cigarette at the tobacco-mono that stood at his
-elbow. “My lines are cast in Japan, that’s clear, but a man without the
-language is a helpless baby.”
-
-“Ay, ay,” said M’Gourley. “You can easily get instruction in the
-Japanese: take a wumman to live with you.”
-
-“I haven’t looked at a woman for ten years, and I don’t want to look at
-one again.” Then suddenly bursting out: “Why, you old scamp, talking
-like that—you told me you were a member of the Free Kirk.”
-
-“The Wee Kirk,” corrected Mac, leisurely lighting his pipe with an ember
-from the hibachi.
-
-“Well, Free Kirk or Wee Kirk, you ought to be jolly well ashamed of
-yourself; and were you a member of the Wee Kirk when you were
-constructing idols in Birmingham with old What’s-his-name?”
-
-“Na, na; those were my godless days. I got my releegion late in life,
-and a vara good releegion it is; a waurkable releegion, one that does
-not heat in the bearings, but runs smooth.”
-
-“And what is this wonderful religion, if I may ask?”
-
-“It is noet so much wonderful as waurkable, and it may be compreezed in
-the sentence: ‘Do unto ithers as ithers would do unto you.’”
-
-“O good Lord! and you call that a religion! Why, you precious old
-humbug, that means you can rob, and plunder, and murder, and cheat—that
-is to say, you can act like a beast towards people who would act so to
-you.”
-
-“Just so.”
-
-“Well, there’s one thing I like about you, you’re frank, to say the
-least of it.”
-
-This remark seemed greatly to incense Mac, who, perhaps, misunderstood
-the meaning of the word frank.
-
-“When y’ve been in the waurld as long as I have, surrounded on ivry side
-by scoondrels and robbers, y’ll maybee be as fraunk as mysel’.
-Fraunk.—wid ye give me a defineetion of the waurd—fraunk! I wid have
-ye to understand I’m an hoenest mon with hoenest men, but _I’m a
-scoondrel wi’ scoondrels_. Fraunk!” And so he went on, his Scotch accent
-deepening as deepened his excitement, till at last he broke down into
-Gaelic, and thundered his remarks at the hibachi, slapping his thigh as
-he did so, and wakening the echoes of the house, which was resonant as a
-fiddle. So that by the time he had got to the end of his exordium,
-Leslie saw a panel waver back an inch, and the lady of the camellia
-peeping in to see what the Learned One was shouting about.
-
-“Keep your hair on,” said Leslie, when Mac, with a final “Fraunk!”
-delivered in English, began to refill and light his pipe. “I didn’t mean
-to insult you; I only meant to say I like your open-heartedness.”
-
-“Ay, I was ever that to those I had a liking for.”
-
-“I meant more precisely your open-mindedness—but no matter, let’s talk
-of something else. I wonder where they’ve put the kid, and oh, by Jove!
-I wonder if they’ve got that dragon. Sing out and ask, like a good
-chap.”
-
-Mac clapped his hands, and “Hai tadaima!” came as a response.
-
-It was worth the trouble of clapping one’s hands to hear that sweet
-reply.
-
-A moment later, a panel slid back and the camellia lady appeared.
-
-Campanula San was asleep, and at that very moment Wild-cherry-bud was in
-search of the Hon. Dragon, with orders to leave no confectioner’s stall
-unvisited till she had secured him.
-
-This with immovable gravity and deep, sweet earnestness of tone.
-
-“Well,” said Leslie when she had withdrawn, “of all the people I have
-struck yet, give me the Japanese.”
-
-“Wait till you’ve had beesiness transactions with them,” said Mac
-darkly. “I am no so unfreenly to the Japs in or’nary life, but in
-beesiness the Jap’s a wrugglin’ sairpent—all but one—Danjuro—the man
-we’re going to join in partnership; he’s as straight as a Chinee.”
-
-“He must be damn crooked then!”
-
-“Cruik’d enough to make his way in Japan, but straight enough to a
-freend; but you’re a poet, man, Leslie, and no beesiness man. I kent y’
-for a poet when you sang that bit song on the road—the song aboot the
-camellia trees.”
-
-Leslie laughed.
-
-“That rubbish! It’s not mine; I read it in the Sydney _Bulletin_. Funny
-enough, too, it was the first thing that made me think of coming to
-Japan! Poetry! Good God! Put a man through the remittance mill in Sydney
-and see all the poetry that will be left in him! Put a butterfly through
-a sausage machine and then see how beautifully it will fly! Yes, I was
-once a poet; years and years ago I was a poet—a poet who never wrote
-anything, but a poet for all that. I could see the beauty of the world;
-and then they blinded me. Who? I don’t know—the world. Maybe it was
-myself, maybe not. Maybe it was my father, maybe not. I only state the
-fact that something in me is dead—the something that took joy in life
-and found beauty in innocence—or was dead till I came to Japan. Oh,
-M’Gourley, man, the years I’ve spent in Sydney under a cloud, mixing
-with bar loafers, cursing my father and myself; the years I’ve spent in
-Sydney have broken my soul in me!”
-
-“Why did ye not waurk?”
-
-“Work! I had just enough money to keep me from starvation and decently
-dressed. I might have got a clerkship; for what good? To make another
-hundred a year. To spend on what? Can you not understand, man, that my
-mainspring was gone, that I was put out of the world I knew, tied by the
-leg to Sydney, bound to appear every quarter-day at the double-damned
-lawyer’s office, or starve? Two things only kept me alive—tobacco and
-books—saved me from myself and from drink.”
-
-“What sort of a mon was your faither?”
-
-“A hard, dour, just man—a man who could make no allowance for folly.”
-
-“Ay, ay! Had y’ any brithers and sisters?”
-
-“Never a one, and my mother died when I was two; and he used to leather
-me. Well, you can fancy my joy when old Bloomfield, the lawyer, sent for
-me one day and said: ‘I’ve bad news for you, Mr. Leslie.’ ‘What’s that?’
-said I. ‘Your father is dead. He died intestate, and you have inherited
-his property. I am advised it amounts to over twenty-one thousand
-pounds.’”
-
-“Twenty-one thousand?” said Mac in admiration.
-
-“Yes; and I said to Bloomfield: ‘You must be either a fool or a
-hypocrite, for that’s the best news I ever heard in my life, and you
-know it.’ Then some instinct took me over here to Japan. I was thinking
-of going to England, but I found all at once I had a horror of England
-and the English, so I came to Japan; and glad I am I came. Can you fancy
-what these people here are to me after the population of Sydney—those
-raucous, horse-racing, drink-swilling beasts? Then I fell in with you at
-Tokyo, and took a fancy to your old Scotch mug—and here we are.”
-
-At this moment a little figure crossed the garden, bearing a lantern on
-the end of a stick. It was Wild-cherry-bud; and presently she appeared
-with the much-sought-for dragon wrapped in rice paper.
-
-It was a wonderful creation with a twisted tail, rather stumpy wings,
-but with a mouth that made up for all defects; nothing so ferocious had
-ever perhaps before been done in sugar candy.
-
-When the thing had been inspected and approved, Wild-cherry-bud led the
-way to where Campanula slept, for Leslie wished his present to be placed
-beside her, so that she might find it when she awoke.
-
-The Lost One, looking very much lost indeed on a huge futon (a quilt
-thicker than a muffin), and covered by a blue mosquito-net with red
-bound edges, was so profoundly asleep that the clicking of the net being
-pulled aside and the light of the night lantern borne by Wild-cherry-bud
-did not disturb her. She was sleeping on her back, the top futon only
-drawn to her waist, and her little perfectly shaped white hands were
-crossed pathetically on her breast.
-
-Leslie knelt down, and lifting one little hand placed the long-sought
-monster beneath it. The hand clasped the dragon, the long-sought dragon,
-and across the sleeper’s face passed what seemed the ghost of a smile.
-
-“A’weel!” thought Mac as he looked on, “had he a bairn he’d make a
-better faither to it than his own faither made to him.”
-
-Then the mosquito-net was drawn and they departed, leaving Campanula to
-the possession of her dreams.
-
-Up in their room Leslie steadily refused to undress till the waiting
-Mousmé had “cleared out.” He had already refused to allow her to rub his
-back when he was in his tub and now this—
-
-The Tea House of the Tortoise people, good old-fashioned, Japanese inn
-people, unused to foreign follies, could not make it out.
-
-The Areopagus convened itself again, and held council by the light of an
-andon, or night lantern.
-
-“What could it mean?” There was simply no meaning in it. Such a thing
-had never happened before, and the general conclusion was that Leslie
-had “gone gyte.”
-
-Then the Areopagus went to bed all together under the same mosquito-net,
-and silence reigned with the moon over the Tea House of the Tortoise.
-The moon wandering over Nikko touching temple and tea-house pointed a
-pallid finger between the window chinks of the room where the Lost One
-lay asleep, as if to show her to the night. Clasping the candy dragon
-whose ferocious eyes shone carbuncle-like in the placid moonlight she
-made a strange picture, veiled by the blue gauze of the mosquito-net.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER VII
-
- HOW CAMPANULA BROUGHT FORTUNE TO THE
- HOUSE OF THE TORTOISE—AND OTHER
- THINGS
-
-
-The sun rose up and struck Nikko; struck the sacred red lacquered bridge
-that crosses the foaming river, and the common bridge that you and I may
-use, the potter’s shop, and the golden shrine of Iyeyasu.
-
-Then temple after temple broke up from shadow as the sun reached for
-them and found them, and the hills took on a momentary splendor, an
-ethereal loveliness, evanescent as youth and never to be recaptured by
-the day.
-
-In the garden of the Tea House of the Tortoise a bomb-shell full of
-bickering sparrows seemed suddenly to burst above the pond, the sun
-looked over the wall upon the dwarf maples in their blue porcelain
-flowerpots, a panel of the white house front slid back and a Mousmé
-appeared, her head tied up in a blue cotton duster; appeared another
-Mousmé, dragging a futon to air in the morning brightness, and yet
-another who came out and yawned at the sun, showing him the full extent
-of her pink gullet, and every one of her thirty-two white teeth.
-
-Then Hedgehog San, a cat honored and beloved, came forth with tail
-erect, and a grasshopper hanging by the veranda in a tiny cage creaked
-forth a thin hymn of praise.
-
-Thus started the day at the Tea House of the Tortoise.
-
-When Leslie and M’Gourley came downstairs—a stair like a ship’s
-companion-way but without any balustrade—they found Campanula having
-her obi tied by Fir-branch (she who had yawned at the sun), and Leslie
-was informed through his partner that the dragon had been found and that
-he had grown; this statement, with some confidential information
-concerning a thunder-cat of which she had dreamed, Mac translated from
-the original with a serious face.
-
-Up to this he had treated the Lost One as an adult, and as a most
-undesirable adult, with whom he wished to have nothing to do. But
-Campanula, fresh and spruce in the light of morning, chattering over her
-shoulder to you about thunder-cats, whilst Fir-branch tied her obi in a
-huge bow, was a person whose charm was not to be denied, and Mac began
-to thaw.
-
-“What’s a thunder-cat?” asked Leslie.
-
-“Lord only knows! some contraption in the shape of an animal that makes
-thunder. The Japs are full of supersteetions about animals. Wull we out
-before breakfast?”
-
-Leslie the night before had declared his intention of sending for the
-police next morning before the police sent for him, and had given a
-message to the landlord accordingly. But he might have saved his breath.
-
-Nikko was agog. Whether the tale had leaked through the chinks of the
-Tea House of the Tortoise, whether Wild-cherry-bud had distributed it
-during her peregrinations in search of the dragon, no one will ever
-know; the fact remains that the story of Campanula had gone abroad with
-additions—all sorts of weird and wonderful additions. Half Nikko had
-seen her borne aloft on the shoulders of Leslie, the other half had
-heard extraordinary statements concerning her origin; the result was
-that the whole of Nikko ached inwardly with a great ache of curiosity.
-
-By seven o’clock fifteen Mousmés or maybe twenty, had arrived singly and
-in couples, not to ask questions, but to borrow things, or to offer the
-loan of things, or to ask after the health of old mother Ranunculus, the
-landlady of the “Tortoise.” Incidentally they learned about Campanula.
-
-A juggler had made her on the Nikko road. Out of what, for goodness’
-sake? Out of a wild azalea bush!
-
-No!
-
-Yes, assuredly, the Learned One had said so.
-
-And what had become of the juggler? He had vanished in a clap of
-thunder—turned into a dragon.
-
-Surprising!
-
-And they went off to spread the news.
-
-At half-past eight, or thereabouts, a little man in white, the chief of
-the Nikko police, arrived. He had come officially, but he also was
-aching to get to the truth of this marvelous tale.
-
-Now the Japanese police is the most perfect police force in the world in
-every respect. They are recruited from the Samurai or fighting-class,
-and they are gentlemen to a man.
-
-The chief of the Nikko police made profound apologies for disturbing the
-peace of the strangers, then he heard the story told by M’Gourley.
-
-He agreed that it was strange, but opined that the Lost One might simply
-be a lost child. Where exactly was she found? In a valley of crimson
-azaleas on the road from Kureise. Ah, yes! there was such a valley well
-known, for the azaleas were crimson, and differed from the wild scarlet
-azaleas so common hereabouts. There were also villages around there, and
-tea houses; it might possibly be that she belonged to one of these. As
-to the mad man they had seen running away, no one else had seen him.
-
-Then Campanula was brought in and questioned, the whole of the
-“Tortoise” people squatting round in a ring, even down to Hedgehog San,
-who sat with judicial gravity, and seemed to be taking mental notes.
-
-She told her little tale about the house with the plum tree in front of
-it, and the kite, and the sugar-candy dragon which she had lost and
-found again. How the said dragon had grown very much, and seemed
-different, but tasted all right. Here she hastened to explain that she
-had not eaten him, only touched him with her tongue.
-
-She could not possibly say what men called her father. He hammered
-things. What sort of things? She did not know, but they went pong, pong,
-pong, when he struck them.
-
-“Tinsmith,” murmured M’Gourley.
-
-She was sure of one thing, that her father’s house was quite close to
-the wood and the azalea valley.
-
-How old was she?
-
-Seven times had the cherry blossoms blown since her humble self—
-
-“Hauld there,” said M’Gourley. Then in Japanese he explained that
-yesterday she had declared that eight times the cherry blossoms had
-blown since her humble self, etc.
-
-Ah, yes! but how was she to know? a lump of mud like her!
-
-In conclusion, she took back her statement about the snow. She must have
-dreamt that in the wood.
-
-Then the court began to consult, the “lump of mud” sitting in their
-midst pensive and rather sad, a scarlet flower in her black hair, and
-the bow of her obi looking very stiff and huge.
-
-“Look here,” said Leslie at last. “Tell him I’ll look after her, and pay
-all expenses till she’s found. Tell him to have the place searched, all
-that wood and country, and I’ll pay for it; and if they can’t find her
-people I’ll adopt her. I will, begad!”
-
-Mac translated.
-
-At first the chief of police seemed to think that the “lump of mud”
-should be hauled off to the police office—impounded, in short; then
-M’Gourley intervened. M’Gourley was a power in Japan just then, for the
-astute Scot had made himself very useful to the government in past
-years, and the chief of police, when he heard what Mac had to say,
-agreed to leave matters where they were whilst the country was being
-searched, and the chief of police at Tokyo communicated with.
-
-Then he took his departure, and here began the prosperity of the Tea
-House of the Tortoise.
-
-Three elderly gentlemen in kimonos were the first to arrive; after them
-a youth in a bowler hat, and with the face of an uninspired idiot. These
-sat round and sipped saki and smoked little pipes, and talked to
-Wild-cherry-bud and Fir-branch, and listened to the grasshopper singing
-in his cage, whilst more guests arrived, and still more. So that
-Fir-branch, Wild-cherry-bud, & Co., were full of business, so full
-indeed that mother Ranunculus, driven to her wits’ end, sent out for
-hired help.
-
-At eleven, when M’Gourley and his companion went out to inspect the
-golden Shrines, the Tea House of the Tortoise was humming like a
-bee-hive.
-
-“It’s a funny business,” said Leslie, as they turned the corner into the
-street.
-
-“I’m thinkin’,” said Mac, “that you’ll no find it so funny a beesiness
-in the end.”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER VIII
-
- THE SURPRISING STORY OF MOMOTARO—AKUDOGI
- AND SPOTTED DOG
-
-
-“I don’t care a button,” said Leslie, on the third morning of their stay
-in Nikko. “Danjuro may go be hanged. I’m not going to leave here till
-I’ve settled about the kid.”
-
-“Ay, ay!” said Mac. “The man who will to Cupar maun to Cupar. I would
-only imprees upon you this, that time is going and time is money.”
-
-“I know; but it won’t take more than a few days now. They say they’ve
-hunted the whole country round there, and can’t find trace of her
-people.”
-
-“Na, and never will. If she has onny real people they won’t fash
-themselves aboot her; girls in Japan are as plentiful as blaeberries in
-Lorne—you’re sadlit with her.”
-
-“Well, I want her, that’s the truth. I’ve taken a fancy to her; she’s
-not the sort of thing one picks every day—she and her thunder-cats and
-dragons.”
-
-“I won’t say she is not an attractif wee boddie,” said Mac, “but think
-of the future, mon, when she’s graun up.”
-
-“Bother the future! I’m rich enough to see after her. D’y know, Mac—”
-
-“Weel?”
-
-“I wonder did she come out of those azaleas?”
-
-Mac gave a grunt.
-
-Curiously enough, his point of view had changed, and he was now
-convinced, or pretended to be convinced, that the treasure trove was a
-solid body and no bogle.
-
-“Because,” went on Leslie, “it may be fact or fancy, but when I picked
-her up she seemed slipping away into thin air till I kissed her, and
-then she became solid.”
-
-“Imphim,” said Mac, using a variation of the sound that was simply
-stuffed with meanings all uncomplimentary to Leslie’s intelligence.
-
-“They used to tell me when I was a kid that babies came out of parsley
-beds. Well, I’m half inclined to believe the tale has come true at last,
-and she came out of those azalea bushes. Of course,” said Leslie
-suddenly, and as if apologizing to his own common sense, “I don’t really
-believe it, but I like to fancy it; it’s so much nicer than thinking she
-came into the world the other way.”
-
-The prosperity of the Tea House of the Tortoise still continued, people
-coming from far and near to get a glimpse of the foundling.
-
-Every day Mac and Leslie would take her out for a walk, and she clopped
-beside them in her little clogs delightfully grave, and seemingly
-unmindful of the polite following of children that always tailed after
-them without appearing quite to do so. Children bouncing colored balls,
-playing hop scotch or what not, yet always with an eye on the child that
-had come out of the azaleas.
-
-Shopping with Campanula Leslie found to be a new pleasure; a present, no
-matter what, was received with such deep thankfulness, such quaint
-expressions of gratitude.
-
-He ordered Mother Ranunculus—requested her, rather—to get a complete
-new outfit for his charge, everything that money could buy, from tabi to
-hairpins, from kimonos to clogs. As for toys, she simply wallowed in
-them: bouncing balls and battledores fell round her as if from the sky,
-not to mention a doll as big as a baby of three, which she instantly
-became a mother to, carting it about on her back tucked under her
-kimono.
-
-The one thing that disturbed Leslie was her seeming indifference to her
-own strange position. Beyond the bald statement that she had a father,
-she never referred to that enigmatical gentleman, nor did she grieve,
-outwardly at least, about her separation from him.
-
-By the end of the week the two Scotchmen and their charge began to be
-welded into a corporate body—a little quaint family party. It was
-strange the influence of this child upon these two men whom fate had
-drawn together from the corners of the earth. Leslie, with newly
-acquired interest in life, had grown five years younger in mind, and as
-for Mac, he had grown ten degrees more human. His withered fatherly
-instincts were awakened—at least they opened one eye—and it was pretty
-to see him with his gnarled, horny hands and intent, weather-beaten face
-making chickens for the Lost One out of orange pips.
-
-They would go out, all three, and wander about Nikko and its temples,
-and they would sit on grassy banks in the gardens of Dai Nichi Do, just
-as a father and an uncle and niece might sit on seats in Kensington
-Gardens, and then Leslie and his partner would discuss the future and
-trade, whilst Campanula played with her doll or bounced a ball.
-
-Here one day, whilst the sun shone on the little lake and the pink and
-copper maples, the tiny islands and bridges and pagodas, Campanula,
-weary of play, told, in a sing-song voice and broken manner, the story
-of Momotaro, otherwise called Peachboy, and his wonderful deeds. She
-told it standing before them, and striking attitudes suitable to the
-phases of the tale.
-
-One day, it appears, an old woman found a huge peach, and she was just
-going to cut it in two with a knife when the peach broke open, and out
-tumbled a baby. This very surprising thing happened a long time ago, but
-exactly when Campanula could not possibly say.
-
-Then Peachboy grew up, and every day he grew fatter and stronger, till
-at last he grew so big that he determined to fight Akudogi, the king of
-the Ogres, who lived on an island—somewhere. And he started out, said
-Campanula, with a sword and a bag full of millet dumplings, each with a
-salted plum in the center, to fight the Ogres.
-
-Here she took from her sleeve a paper of sweets, and gravely presented
-it to her companions, who each took one. She took one herself, consumed
-it, and resumed the narrative.
-
-On the way he met a spotted dog, a monkey, and a crow, and to each he
-gave a dumpling, and they followed him to the attack on Akudogi, the
-king of the Ogres.
-
-The narrator’s voice became deeper in tone, and she spread out her
-fingers as if in fear.
-
-The crow flew first to the castle of Akudogi and held him in talk,
-whilst Peachboy, spotted dog, and the monkey, got over the castle wall.
-
-Campanula was now standing before her auditors in a most dramatic
-attitude, her hands uplifted, the fallen back sleeves of her kimono
-showing her arms, and her brown eyes full of fear. She did not seem to
-see either Leslie or M’Gourley. Her eyes were fixed on the frightful
-Akudogi, and Peachboy, the spotted dog and the monkey, who were about to
-attack him.
-
-The crow, when he saw that his companions had gained an entrance to the
-castle, flew away with a laugh, and Akudogi turned and beheld Peachboy
-and his brave companions. He gnashed his teeth, pulled out his sword,
-and oh!
-
-Frightened to death with her own imaginations, she rushed with a little
-shriek into Mac’s arms for protection.
-
-“Hauld yourself taegether; I winna let them catch ye! I winna let them
-catch ye!” cried Mac, as he clasped the perfumed bundle that had flung
-itself into his arms.
-
-“What’s all that she was telling?” asked Leslie, who felt rather jealous
-that Mac should have been chosen as the harbor of refuge.
-
-“Only a daft tale about ogres an’ spotted dogs. She’s clean crackit on
-all sorts of queer beasties. Only last night she told me a tale aboot a
-rat that played the fiddle an’ a tortoise that came to listen, and she
-told what the tortoise speired an’ what the rat made answer, till you
-could have sworn you heard the rat and the tortoise claverin’
-taegither.”
-
-“Well, hand her over here,” said Leslie; “she’s not yours.” And he took
-Campanula from Mac and placed her on his knee. “She’s mine. I paid ten
-shillings to that chap with the reed-pipe to whistle her up.”
-
-“I’ll tell you what,” said Mac.
-
-“Well?”
-
-“I’ll gi’ you ten shullin’ for a half share, and pay half the expeenses
-of her upbringing.”
-
-“No, she’s mine; you can play with her as much as you like, but I’m
-going to keep her. She’s the jolliest thing I ever struck, and I’m going
-to stick to her. I saw that policeman Johnnie this morning, and he’s
-quite given up hope of finding her people. They’ve hunted everywhere. I
-offered him a fiver to cover the business, but he would not touch the
-money. He says the chief of police at Tokyo knows you.”
-
-“Weel does he know me, seven year and more.”
-
-“And he says there’s no objection to our taking her along to Nagasaki if
-you give your bond that she will be looked after, so I was thinking of
-starting to-morrow.”
-
-“Wull you take her with us?”
-
-“I was thinking of leaving her with the ‘Tortoise’ people till I settle
-about a place to live in at Nagasaki, and then coming back to fetch her.
-She’ll be all right with them, I suppose?”
-
-“Ay, she’ll be right enough,” said Mac, and they left the gardens of Dai
-Nichi Do, and headed for the hostelry.
-
-That night the Areopagus convened itself again, and M’Gourley explained
-matters. It was necessary that he and his honorable friend should go to
-Nagasaki, and they proposed that the Lost One should be left behind at
-the Tea House of the Tortoise, to be kept till called for, warehoused,
-in short, and, of course, paid for accordingly. Was Madame Ranunculus
-willing?
-
-Most willing.
-
-A sum of money would be placed in the landlord’s hands as guarantee.
-
-Oh, that was perfectly unnecessary!
-
-Still, the Hon. Leslie wished it.
-
-Accordingly, a sum equivalent almost to the value of the Tea House of
-the Tortoise, was placed in the landlord’s hands, who placed it in
-numerous folds of rice paper, and handed it to his wife, who engulfed it
-in her kimono.
-
-These matters having been satisfactorily settled, Campanula was led off
-to bed and dinner was served.
-
-Next morning at eight o’clock two rikshas arrived to take the travelers
-to the station. The whole of the “Tortoise” folk, Hedgehog San included,
-came to the front of the house. The cry, “Sayonara—come again quickly,”
-followed them as they swept round the pond and out at the gate, a cry
-made up of the landlord’s croaking basso, the sweet voices of the
-Mousmés, and Campanula’s childish treble.
-
-“She seemed sorrier to part with old Mac than me,” thought Leslie as
-they span along. “Ugh!” He turned his head in disgust from an English
-tourist in tweeds, who was engaged in kodaking a temple.
-
-In the train, with a pipe in his mouth and M’Gourley opposite to him, he
-felt as if he had just stepped out of a dream; a dream of sun and
-splendor, a dream in which figured camellia trees twenty feet high, and
-the form of the Lost One standing amidst the glory of crimson azaleas.
-
-But another picture obtruded itself upon this pleasant dream.
-
-Away in the mountains not far from Lake Chuzenji, a green thing had been
-discovered, a thing that had once been a man. Mac had been to view it at
-the request of the police, but he could not identify it as the body of
-the Blind One of the Nikko Road. It was green from the chlorophyll of
-the cryptomerias. In the quaint language of the Japanese police, it was
-the body of a man whom “the trees had beaten to death.”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER IX
-
- THE HOUSE OF THE CLOUDS
-
-
-Danjuro, the curio dealer of Jinrikisha Street, Nagasaki (no relation of
-Danjuro the actor), was a gentleman of uncertain age, with a face which
-seemed the relic of a thousand years of debauchery.
-
-It was probably only opium, but the awful weary look with which he
-swindled you, when you were once in the trap he called his shop, would
-have given Dante points for the construction of a new circle in his
-_Inferno_.
-
-He had spent years in China, had Danjuro, hence, perhaps, the expression
-on his face; also the fact that he did his calculations not by aid of
-the so-ro-ba, or calculating machine used by the Japanese tradesmen. He
-did his calculations in his head, and with that far-away look so filled
-with the poetry of the horrible, he would calculate the difference
-between the price he had paid for the okimono he was selling you and
-your offer for it, contrasting them with your own personality, and from
-these three factors calculating to a nicety how much money he could
-swindle out of you.
-
-He had a hand in the selling of the Great Tung Jade to the Empress of
-China, or rather to her ambassador the Mandarin Li, the shadiest
-transaction that ever emerged from darkness; and could you place end to
-end the globe trotters swindled and chiseled and fleeced by him, they
-would reach in a noxious line from London to Newcastle, and maybe
-further. He had long, polished finger nails that shone like plate glass,
-and when you entered his establishment he advanced, bowed, and hissed at
-you by way of welcome.
-
-He was a rogue, yet he was straight in his way. To be a perfect rogue,
-at least to succeed in the art, you must be straight in some ways. The
-bandit who betrays his brethren never goes far without a dagger sticking
-in his back.
-
-M’Gourley had “discovered” Danjuro years ago. M’Gourley had twice come
-to financial smash, once because of an earthquake, and again in the
-upheaval caused by the breaking of the Barings. Danjuro had helped him
-twice, and he had helped Danjuro many times; helped him with his Western
-craft, Scotch cuteness, and knowledge of Europeans.
-
-In every city of the East, in every city of the world, you will find a
-fixed Scot always prospering; M’Gourley was a floating Scot. Navigating
-Japan from end to end, now at Tokyo, now at Kioto, now at Nagasaki,
-crossing to Corea and pottering about there, meeting brither Scotchmen
-and helping them in trade speculations, selling, or assisting in the
-sale, of everything sellable from coals to kakemonos, went M’Gourley, a
-busy man, but somehow a rather unfortunate one.
-
-Suddenly Japan rose and smashed China, Russia stepped in and robbed her
-of the pieces, and Japan sat down, drew her kimono round her, and began
-to think about Russia.
-
-M’Gourley just then (it was some two years before he met Leslie) was on
-the Lao-Tung peninsula, a black wandering dot, innocuous to governments,
-one would imagine, as a beetle.
-
-Suddenly M’Gourley returned to Japan, and the day after his return a
-sheaf of documents addressed by a gentleman named Lessar to a gentleman
-named Mouravieff was in the hands of the Japanese Council of Elders.
-
-I don’t say anything about the transaction at all; it is not for me to
-take away the characters of my characters. I only know this, that if the
-Russian Government had caught Mac just then, they, laboring under,
-perhaps, a fantastically wrong impression, would have done something
-decidedly unpleasant to him.
-
-At all events, Mac bought a new suit of reach-me-down clothes at a
-native shop in the Honcho Dori at Yokohama, and got so drunk that three
-Mousmés had put him to bed, whilst a fourth fanned him, and a fifth
-played soothing tunes on a moon-fiddle to exorcise the demon; and a
-piece of priceless gold lacquer presented to Mac by a high official was
-sold by him to an American week later for five thousand dollars gold
-coin—gold coin being much more useful than gold lacquer to a man in
-Mac’s way of life.
-
-Thus it came about that Mac was a persona grata with the Japanese
-Government, and had many little privileges not enjoyed by ordinary
-Europeans.
-
-Danjuro’s shop was situated in Jinriksha Street, a street like a picture
-slashed out of the “Arabian Nights,” a picture that a child had made
-additions to with a lead pencil and half spoiled.
-
-A bowler hat in Jinriksha Street, for instance, is a thing very much out
-of place, yet you see many of them, mostly potted down on the back of
-Japanese heads, and making the wearers both frightful and
-ridiculous-looking.
-
-Here passes a Mousmé under an umbrella, a figure fashioned seemingly
-from a rainbow, a figure to bless the eye and make the heart feel glad.
-Here stumps along a thing that once was a Mousmé, a thing in European
-dress—alas!
-
-Here you turn from a shop sign in the vernacular, and across the way,
-over the booth where cakes reposing on myrtle branches are sold, “Englis
-here is spoke,” blasts your sight.
-
-Jinrikisha Street, and for Jinrikisha Street read nearly every other
-street in sea-board Japan, is a picture, as I have said, spoiled as if
-by a meddlesome English child.
-
-Danjuro’s shop was all open in front so that you could come right in
-past the bronze stork on the tortoise, past the leaping dragon made of
-jointed steel, a dragon hard as adamant yet flexible as india-rubber.
-Then you met Danjuro, and he sank towards the floor and hissed at you by
-way of welcome. The chief treasures were in the cellar below, but here
-was quite enough to feast the eye of a not too wise amateur, and make
-the purse jump in his pocket.
-
-Danjuro had the art of shop-dressing at his finger-ends. Things always
-looked better in his establishment than they did when fetched home.
-
-People would cry: “Is _that_ the Owari vase I bought? Why, _what has
-happened to it_?”
-
-It would be the same vase, but divorced from its surroundings.
-
-You cannot imagine the effect of a dwarf plum tree in a green tile pot
-upon a dragon of steel until you see them in juxtaposition, nor the
-strange difference certain backgrounds make in an Owari vase till you
-try them. Danjuro was well up in these subtleties, and this knowledge,
-combined with his own personality, lent an added value to his
-wares—twenty per cent. at least.
-
-Here in the shop of Danjuro, in a semi-twilight, glimmer demons and
-beasts in porcelain and bronze. The frightful face of Akudogi shouts at
-you from the wall, the lotus expands over pools in the silent land of
-lacquer, and the hundred guinea ivory Mousmé, ten inches high, trips
-beneath her ivory umbrella, ever on the way to some fanciful pageant
-that had once existed in her creator’s dreams.
-
-Here is a Jap baby, about as big and as round as a tangerine orange,
-feeding ducks. Here a little box a size larger than a walnut. Open it;
-inside are seated a man and boy playing some game with dice. The man is
-holding the dice cup up preparing to cast; in it are the dice, every
-cube separate and real, and each marked with the proper pips.
-
-In the shop of Danjuro you are gazing, not upon bronzes and lacquers,
-but upon the mind of Japan, partly made visible. There is here evidence
-of patience and labor sufficient to conquer the world, beauty enough to
-charm the world, and ferocity enough to terrify it.
-
-There is nothing so strange on earth as this art that reveals in
-glimpses the exquisite and the awful, where the lily blossoms and the
-dragon tramples it under foot.
-
-That baby feeding the ducks, could anything be more laughable or
-lovable? But do not open the drawers of the cabinet he is standing on:
-they are filled with ivory obscenities carved with just as loving care.
-
-No, the kakemonos and bronzes that adorn the drawing-rooms of Bayswater
-and Bedford Park do not disclose the whole of Japanese art. If you don’t
-believe me, then go to Japan and become a friend of Danjuro the
-curio-dealer, who lives in Jinrikisha Street, in the quaint city of
-Nagasaki.
-
-“There’s no use talking,” said Leslie, the second day after his arrival
-at Nagasaki. “I don’t want to live in the European quarter. I want that
-white house up on the hill there you said was empty, and I want to buy
-it.”
-
-“Weel,” said Mac—they were standing in Danjuro’s shop consulting—“I’m
-thinking you want more than it’s likely y’ll get. You cannot buy the
-house—rent it, maybe. Stay till I ask Dan.”
-
-Dan and he had a consultation, the upshot of which was that the
-curio-dealer, after a cynical declaration to the effect that anything
-could be obtained for money, offered his services as an intermediary.
-
-A friend of his, a brother dealer, a Mr. Initogo, or some such name,
-owned the house up there on the heights; he would probably let it. It
-was named the House of the Clouds, warranted rainproof and free from
-ghosts.
-
-Mr. Initogo was fetched from across the way—a gentleman in horn
-spectacles, who looked as wise as Confucius but was a little bit deaf.
-After some five minutes’ polite bawling on the part of Mac and Danjuro,
-Mr. Initogo came to understand the matter, and at once declared with a
-thousand protestations of regret that the thing was impossible.
-
-Why?
-
-Well, he could not allege any specific reason. The House of the Clouds
-was empty, but he had not considered the matter of letting it. The
-proposition came as an honorable shock to him.
-
-Then Mac and Danjuro tackled Mr. Initogo, tea was brought forth, and
-after half an hour’s wavering Mr. Initogo began to give in.
-
-He sent for his son, and piloted by the son, the two Scotchmen went off
-to inspect the House of the Clouds.
-
-They passed up a by-street and then up a steep path, till they came to a
-gate shadowed by lilac trees. The gate led to a tiny demesne, a long,
-white, two-storied house, before which lay a grass plot, at the far end
-of the house some cherry trees, and a space that might be used as a
-garden.
-
-From the veranda of the House of the Clouds one could look down on
-Nagasaki and the harbor that pierces the land like a crooked sword. The
-hum of Jinrikisha Street came up, mixed with the eternal song of the
-cicalas.
-
-Across the harbor, where the junks and sampans contrasted strangely with
-the foreign shipping, hills rose up, green near the water, brown further
-off; over the hills a few white fleecy clouds passed on the light wind.
-It was the sky of an English summer.
-
-“I like this,” said Leslie, turning from the view. “Now let’s look at
-the house.”
-
-It was furnished with primrose-colored matting, nothing else, and it was
-about as substantial as a bandbox. There were two stories connected by a
-flight of steps without a balustrade, and you could make as many rooms
-as you liked with sliding panels.
-
-“I’ll take it,” said Leslie, and they returned to the shop of Danjuro.
-Mr. Initogo was fetched, and after more wriggling and haggling and
-tea-drinking and the smoking of tiny pipes, he consented to let the
-place—the authorities willing.
-
-Mac undertook to make everything right in that respect, though it would
-cost him a good deal of trouble, as the government have a holy horror of
-foreigners spreading beyond the allotted quarters; and then a Chinese
-comprador was obtained, and received orders from Leslie to furnish the
-place with the necessary futons (he determined to live in the native
-way), pots, tins, kettles, Mousmés, and a decent cook; also screens and
-mosquito-nets, plum trees in pots, and everything else that might be
-necessary for comfort and adornment.
-
-Three days later the comprador appeared at the Nagasaki hotel, where
-Leslie was staying, and declared that everything was in order—even to
-the last tea-cup. He had hired servants, made a most advantageous
-bargain: he had hired a whole family.
-
-“But, bless my soul! I don’t want a family,” said Leslie. “I only want a
-cook and a couple of girls.”
-
-Just so. This family consisted of a cook—her name was Fir-cone—and
-three daughters. They would all come together or not at all; he had got
-them at a bargain. The names of the daughters were: Moon, Plum-blossom,
-and Snow. Sixteen shillings a month a-piece was the wages they were
-promised. There was also a cat belonging to this family—
-
-“Oh, well, I’ll take them,” said Leslie, “and if they don’t suit I can
-get others.”
-
-That afternoon, preceded by the comprador and followed by two coolies
-carrying his luggage he went up to take formal possession, and was
-received by his new servants all on their knees—the three Mousmés in
-front and mother Fir-cone in the background.
-
-Next day he started on the long journey to Nikko to fetch Campanula.
-When he returned with his charge the first person to meet him on the
-quay was Mac. Mac in a stove pipe hat he had bought cheap and which did
-not fit him but of which he seemed proud. Campanula instantly recognized
-Mac with a smile and an attempt to kow-tow before him, which Leslie
-frustrated, on account of the dirty state of the quay. It was a pretty
-little incident, and went to the old fellow’s heart.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER X
-
- OF MOUSMÉS AND OTHER THINGS
-
-
-Plum-blossom was a Mousmé with a broad face, ever lit by a half smile.
-Moon was a girl with a serious expression, but gorgeous of dress as any
-girl of Kioto. Snow looked shrunk—not withered, you understand, fresh
-as a daisy, in fact; but something had happened in her development: she
-was preternaturally small, and looked like a Mousmé seen through a
-diminishing glass.
-
-The three Mousmés and old mother Fir-cone took almost entire possession
-of Campanula San when she arrived, and Campanula San seemed quite
-content.
-
-Mixed with her charming childishness there was a philosophical calm that
-would have done honour to a sage of the Stoic school. Riding on
-Leslie’s shoulder through Nikko, under examination at the Tea House of
-the Tortoise, playing with Plum-blossom in the veranda of the House of
-the Clouds, she was just the same. Life was a pageant at which she was
-an humble spectator, whose duty was to be amiable and submissive, and
-accept things just as they came.
-
-She did not say this, but she acted it, or rather expressed it in her
-actions and ways.
-
-Down on the Bund an office had been rented by M’Gourley. He slept there
-and lived there, ascending occasionally at night to the House of the
-Clouds to smoke a pipe with his partner and talk business, and give
-advice on things Japanese, advice often needful enough to the
-uninitiated Leslie.
-
-House-keeping in Japan is full of surprises. One day, for instance,
-Leslie met a figure coming from the back part of the premises—a figure
-like a rag-doll that had spent its life in a coal-scuttle. Interrogated,
-the figure turned out to be the mother of Moon, and by profession—well,
-her profession was helping to coal the Canadian Pacific boats.
-
-“But,” said Leslie, “it is impossible, for Moon already has a mother
-whose name is Fir-cone.”
-
-He was just going to send for the police when the whole truth came out
-on the veranda, in the form of Moon herself.
-
-She explained in indifferent English, kneeling as she spoke with the
-backs of her little hands held upwards to her face, that the comprador
-had lied; that there was no particular connection between her and her
-fellow-servants; that the comprador had made a bunch of them just as he
-might make a bunch of weeds, picking one up here and the other there,
-and pretending they were all the one family. Why had he done this thing?
-Who could say? For some dark reason of his own. She said also that her
-mother was not always as dirty as that, but was going home now to wash.
-Would Leslie San like to see her washed so that Moon’s words might be
-proved to him true? Leslie San would not.
-
-M’Gourley was had up, and managed to arrange matters without the
-disruption of the household, which seemed imminent.
-
-M’Gourley mixed a good deal in the affairs of the House of the Clouds.
-Six months had not passed before the member of the Wee Kirk declared
-that Campanula should be sent to the missionary day school near the
-Bund, and brought up a Christian.
-
-Leslie at first demurred. The state of Campanula’s mind, as revealed by
-her in conversations mostly translated by Mac, but often conducted
-limpingly by Leslie himself (he was beginning to pick up the native),
-did not argue a good foundation for a structure like the Christian
-religion.
-
-Her mind, as far as he could get at it, was the mind of a sensitive and
-cultured lady who was slightly mad—mad on the subject of demons and
-strange beasts.
-
-Tortoises who talked, storks whose language was the acme of politeness,
-and toads of polished speech, seemed as real to her as ordinary folk.
-
-Whether the tin-smith, her supposed father, had filled her head with
-these things, no one can say, but the fact remained that she was a
-perfect Uncle Remus as far as animal-tale construction was concerned,
-and had a Mrs. Radcliffe touch in the weird, so that it was a not
-uncommon thing for her to be marched off to bed, the triumvirate of
-Mousmés—Moon, Plum-blossom, and Snow—acting as a body-guard to protect
-her from her own extraordinary fancies.
-
-Then the self-abasement, the absolute self-abasement with which she
-would kow-tow with both tiny hands backs upward before your august self,
-and next minute she would be spinning a top on the veranda, or playing
-just like an ordinary child with Kiku San, a dot about her own size, and
-only daughter of Mr. Initogo, the landlord.
-
-She had a whole host of baldheaded Pagan friends, male and female, and
-Leslie, taking a siesta of an afternoon, would hear their clogs rattling
-on the veranda, or their naked feet pattering in the kitchen, and half
-fancy himself the proprietor of a kindergarten.
-
-Quaint kites were often to be seen flying above the House of the Clouds,
-kites shaped like hawks and butterflies, and M’Gourley down in the
-street below would sometimes glance up and see these evidences of
-Campanula’s existence, and nod his head and say, “A’weel!” and hurry on
-to Danjuro’s to meet him about some perhaps questionable transaction,
-revolving in his mind the while the question of Campanula’s conversion
-to Christianity.
-
-He was a strange mixture. He would spend a whole morning in trade. That
-is to say, he would get to the office on the Bund early, do his
-correspondence and what not with regard to the export of cheap curios,
-go to the hotel and have a cocktail, and fish round for victims; find
-some well-to-do stranger and lead him into Danjuro’s shop, deliver him
-up as a dripping roast into Danjuro’s hands, receive his commission, and
-go off and have tiffin. Then as likely as not he would go up to the
-House of the Clouds and fetch Campanula out for a walk, and buy her
-toys, or sweets, or flowers.
-
-And once a week or so he would tackle Leslie about the Christianity
-business, till Leslie at last gave in.
-
-Campanula went to the missionary day school, the prettiest school child
-in the world under her scarlet umbrella pictured with flying storks.
-
-Leslie went away sometimes for weeks, leaving her in charge of the
-Mousmés and leaving Mac with instructions to keep an eye on her welfare.
-
-For the first eight months or so of this new life he was amused and
-interested, the beauty of the country, the quaintness of the people, the
-new conditions of life, kept him from thinking much about the past or
-troubling about the future.
-
-Then came reaction. A craving came on him to see England once again, a
-veritable home-sickness that was not to be denied.
-
-He made a journey to London. He only spent a fortnight there; every one
-he had known in the past was either gone or dead. He belonged to no
-club. It was a miserable fortnight, and every day of it Japan called him
-back.
-
-When he returned, he told himself that he had done with the West for
-ever. Just as men sometimes tell themselves they have done for ever with
-sin, folly, or love.
-
-
-
-
- PART TWO
-
- THE MASSACRE OF THE BLUE-BELLS
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XI
-
- THE DREAM
-
-
-The “Jap Rubbish trade” was prospering mildly.
-
-During the first two years it seemed likely to languish and die, but in
-the third year it woke up, got on its legs, and, to use M’Gourley’s
-phrase, “began to pick a bit.” In the fourth year it was bringing Leslie
-in some two hundred a year, a fair amount considering the capital
-originally invested in it.
-
-Not that he wanted the money, he kept his interest in the thing just for
-something to do—a toy business to play with when he was otherwise
-disengaged.
-
-As for Mac, he was getting rich, not out of the Rubbish trade, but in a
-manner we will hint at later on.
-
-The House of the Clouds remained unaltered, save for a tiny landscape
-garden not much bigger than a dining-table which Leslie had laid out for
-Campanula. It lay beyond the garden walk in front of the veranda, and it
-had mountains and rivers and savannas of moss, and old oak trees,
-fierce-looking, but not much bigger than your thumb, and twisted fir
-trees that reflected themselves gloomily in lakes the size of
-hand-mirrors, and a Shinto temple about the size of a Buszard’s Dundee
-cake; there were also bridges across the rivers.
-
-The thing had been laid out as a New Year’s gift for Campanula, and it
-had cost Leslie about the price of a Steinway Grand.
-
-Azalea bushes grew right up to it, azaleas bordered the house, and there
-was a wilderness of azaleas in the open space near the cherry trees.
-
-Crimson azaleas, imported all the way from the azalea valley at Nikko in
-the very first year of Leslie’s residence in Nagasaki. It was a pretty
-thought, and it had cost a good penny, and caused much grumbling from
-Mac, and great admiration in Mr. Initogo, who had turned out the most
-delightful of landlords, a good hand at whist, and most adaptable about
-repairs. He was a modern Japanese agnostic when he was well, was Mr.
-Initogo, and a Shinto when he was ill or in trouble; but he was an
-all-round good landlord at all times.
-
-One bright afternoon Leslie was seated beneath the cherry trees in a
-deck chair, his hat tilted back, and the pipe he had just been smoking
-lying on the ground at his feet. He was asleep. Lately he had been
-suffering from a touch of fever and chills caught on a duck-shooting
-expedition down the coast; he had been taking opium for it, and now as
-he sat beneath the cherry trees the opium was troubling his dreams.
-
-Just before dropping off, his eye had fallen on a single azalea blossom
-that had burst into flame, as if spring had just touched off with her
-torch the fire of crimson flowers that soon would blaze round the house.
-
-Then he fell asleep, and Opium plucked the crimson blossom, and followed
-him with it into the land of dreams.
-
-He was in a Hongwanji temple, and there were people there, Europeans
-seemingly, dressed in European clothes; but though in a specious
-disguise, they were soon perceived to be not the people of this earth.
-They had strange and distorted faces, and forms that surely never were
-made in God’s image. One man, who suddenly hid himself behind a screen
-of lacquer, Leslie could have sworn was made of stone.
-
-Then in great tribulation of spirit he was escaping from the company of
-these people, passing down a corridor where soft matting took the foot;
-but something was following him with a hissing sound, a sound such as
-Danjuro made by way of welcome when you entered his shop. Of a sudden
-the opium spirit touched the corridor wall with the flower he had been
-patiently carrying, the Hongwanji temple vanished, and Leslie found
-himself on the Nikko road.
-
-The valley of azaleas lay before him and the mournful cypress trees, the
-country where the moving clouds cast their shadows, and the far blue
-hills beyond.
-
-There was something moving amidst the azaleas. He knew it was a child,
-but, by some curious and subtle freak of the opium fiend, the child was
-hidden from him, all but vague glimpses; were it to make itself half
-visible for a second a phantom azalea bush would come before it, but he
-could see a tiny white hand busy plucking the crimson blossoms.
-
-Then from somewhere far away through the dream came the mournful toot,
-toot, of a blind man’s reed-pipe. At first it seemed beyond the bend of
-the road, and then it seemed amidst the azaleas, and then in the wood of
-cypress trees. It grew more insistent and piercing, and changed subtly
-into the sound he had once heard on the Nikko road when, sitting with
-M’Gourley, he had listened to the tune of the blind juggler with the
-pipe.
-
-As he listened, shuddering, he saw something which he at once knew to be
-the reason of the music and the soul of the opium drama that was
-unfolding before him.
-
-A tiny black dot was visible in the sky away over the distant hills. It
-expanded and grew, dilated as if in response to the enchanted music. And
-then he saw that it was a bird; a vast bird, larger than an eagle, a
-ferocious and awful bird, a tragic apparition called up from the lands
-of night. It poised above the valley, seeming to float and be upborne,
-not on air, but on the music welling from the wood.
-
-He knew that if he could get to the half-seen child amidst the azaleas
-he could save it from its fate. But he could make no movement nor utter
-a sound, but stood paralyzed, watching the tiny white hand plucking the
-crimson flowers and the Horror above preparing to strike.
-
-The music had now turned to a drone, a sound like the spinning sound of
-a vast top. The thing in the air circled and span. He knew it was
-preparing to fall like a thunderbolt.
-
-Then he awoke.
-
-He saw the garden, the cherry trees, the house. Opium land had vanished,
-but the music remained, ringing in his ears; or was it real?
-
-He sprang to his feet and staggered along the path leading to the gate
-looking wildly round him and listening. As he came, the sound died off;
-died and turned to the sound of ordinary life, the hum from the city
-below, the sound of the wind in the lilac trees, the tune of ceaseless
-cicalas.
-
-“My God! what a dream!” he muttered as he grasped the gate and stared
-down the lilac-shadowed path. Then he returned slowly to the seat
-beneath the cherry trees, and lit a cigarette.
-
-Opium had played a trick upon him like this before. He had taken it
-first months ago for fever; since then he had taken it occasionally for
-the slightest ache. He reacted well to it sensually speaking, and found
-it at once soothing and stimulating. Once before it had pushed him into
-dreamland, but a dreamland without plot or plan, and unstained by a
-horror such as he had just witnessed.
-
-He was seated half drowsing, when suddenly some influence made him look
-up and he saw before him a lovely thing. It was Campanula. She had just
-come out of the house by way of the veranda, and was approaching him.
-Campanula, far removed from the child he had carried on his shoulder
-into Nikko five years ago.
-
-The child had turned into a girl with that rapidity of transformation
-characteristic of the women of Japan. She was taller than the ordinary
-Mousmé of fourteen or fifteen; her face, even to Western eyes, was
-beautiful with a sad and mysterious beauty of its own, and her every
-movement was graceful as the movement of a bluebell when touched by the
-wind.
-
-She had ceased to attend the mission school after nearly four years’
-instruction, during which she had grasped the art of speaking and almost
-of thinking in English, and was now Leslie’s housekeeper, his adopted
-daughter, and absolute ruler of the small domain known as the House of
-the Clouds—as far, that is to say, as the household affairs went.
-
-She still retained her childishness of mind, and for all the Christian
-endeavor of the missionaries, she still retained much of her pristine
-belief in “things”—things with wings as well as hoofs, things that
-lived in woods, birds that talked, and beasts that made answer.
-
-Though she could speak English, she never spoke in long sentences, or
-told a connected tale in that language, always falling back on the
-vernacular when her imagination was roused, or a long and connected
-statement had to be made.
-
-She was approaching Leslie now with a porcelain bowl figured with storks
-in her hand, and a smile upon her face. There was little mat on the
-ground near his chair, and on this she sat down—kneeling fashion—with
-the bowl before her.
-
-“See!” said she, producing some things like small gun wads from the
-sleeve of her kimono, “I bought these to-day to give you pleasure. Oh,
-so beautiful! Watch!”
-
-She cast one of the ugly discs upon the surface of the water. It lay
-there for a moment unchanged, and then, as if by magic, began to expand
-as it sucked up the fluid, and break up, growing bigger and broader till
-at last on the surface of the water floated three pink-tinted
-lotus-flowers, a most delicate and perfect resemblance of the real
-things.
-
-She folded her hands and looked up at him with a happy smile.
-
-“Where did you get them?” asked Leslie.
-
-“M’Gourley San told me of them, he wished to buy them for me—but I
-bought them for you.”
-
-She removed the lotus-flowers and cast another disc on the water.
-
-Leslie watched her. During the last few months Campanula’s attitude to
-him had changed. From a happy, humble, and somewhat heedless thing—a
-creature that regarded him with affection—an affection of about the
-same strength as she exhibited for M’Gourley, Sweetbriar San, the cat,
-and her children schoolmates; she had become a follower of his alone,
-always striving to please him, forestalling his wants, always happy in
-his presence, and drooping—unknown to him—when he was away.
-
-The second wad under the influence of the water broke up and began to
-form the branch of a cherry tree covered with blossom.
-
-“Arashiyama,” murmured she, folding her small hands and speaking
-dreamily, as if communing with herself. Then she sat watching the branch
-of the cherry tree expanding over the surface of the water.
-
-From the house came a somewhat discordant voice singing a song about a
-bee and a lilac bough.
-
-It was Pine-breeze singing at her work. Moon, Plum-blossom, and Snow,
-with their fictitious mother Fir-cone, had vanished from the House of
-the Clouds two years and more, giving place to Pine-breeze, a miracle of
-daintiness and prettiness, and two other Mousmés, one “rather old,” the
-cook, Lotus-bud by name, and the other named Cherry-blossom, as pretty
-as Pine-breeze.
-
-“Listen!” said Campanula, suddenly looking up from the bowl and its
-contents. “There is some one at the gate.”
-
-Leslie half turned.
-
-A man and woman had passed through the gateway shadowed by lilac, a
-short, stout man dressed in tweed and a tall woman in blue serge.
-
-Leslie could see them only indistinctly from where he sat, and they, not
-looking in his direction, failed to see him at all.
-
-They were coming up to the veranda when the woman turned to the little
-picture garden, laughed, and pointed it out to her companion. Then she
-left the path, stepped gingerly right into the middle of the landscape
-garden country, and tried to pluck up an oak tree, a gnarled and
-ancient-looking oak tree eight inches high.
-
-“Who?” asked Campanula, turning from the sight of this outrage with
-uplifted forefinger.
-
-“They are Foreign Devils,” said Leslie using the Chinese idiom. He was
-very pale, leaning forward in chair. “Look, Campanula! I verily believe
-she is trying to tear up your mountains to see how they grow. That’s
-what they call in England ‘cheek,’ Campanula.”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XII
-
- THE FOREIGN DEVILS
-
-
-The female Foreign Devil having failed to uproot the oak, which clung to
-its native soil with a tenacity highly Japanese, returned to the garden
-path. And then came the voice of Pine-breeze kow-towing to the
-strangers, bidding them welcome, and imploring them to make the
-honorable entrance.
-
-They passed from view into the house, and Leslie rose from his chair.
-
-“Wait here awhile, Campanula,” he said, “and then follow me in. I think
-I know them, but I will go and see.”
-
-“Yes,” said Campanula.
-
-He walked to the house and kicked his garden shoes off in the veranda,
-noting the fact that the Foreign Devils had committed the unspeakable
-outrage of entering with their shoes on.
-
-“_Richard!_” cried the tall woman, advancing to him with outstretched
-hand as he entered the room where they were. “Why, you’ve grown!” She
-spoke as though they had parted yesterday, but her voice had an
-hysterical quaver, then she presented her cheek to him for a cousinly
-kiss.
-
-“This is Richard Leslie,” said the woman, turning to the little stout
-man in tweed. “We grew up together; that’s why I’m so tall, I suppose.
-Dick—my husband George. Gracious, Dick, where are your chairs and
-things? Have you nothing to sit down on?”
-
-“Only the floor,” said Leslie, fetching some square cushions and placing
-them on the matting. “See, this is how it’s done,” and he sat down on
-one of the cushions, whilst his companions followed suit.
-
-Jane du Telle, once Jane Deering, was, despite her vivacity and
-carelessness of manner, evidently in a state of high nervous tension.
-
-Leslie, notwithstanding the years that had passed since their last
-meeting, saw in her mentally little change. She was the same Jane who
-had once hacked his shins, when they were boy and girl together, up in
-Scotland, and then flung herself on his neck in a burst of repentance
-and tears. Emotional, good-hearted, selfish—giving herself away one
-moment, but always saved the next by a latent discretion that was to her
-flighty nature as a gyroscope. The same Jane with whom he had fished for
-salmon and played at tennis in the past, seated before him now on a
-floor in Japan, chattering of everything and nothing just in the old
-familiar way.
-
-“And that’s the fellow she has married!” thought he, as he glanced
-across at George du Telle, a podgy, red-headed little man, a
-globe-trotting Briton of the most blatant description.
-
-“How did you know I was here?” asked he, after Jane had somewhat talked
-her hysterical feelings off.
-
-“Mr. Channing told us last night at the hotel. He’s a friend of yours.
-He told us he knew an Englishman named Richard Leslie living in the
-native fashion, and I asked him if he was good-looking and tall and
-dark, and he said, ‘Yes.’ He said you lived at the House of the
-Clouds—sounds like an address in a dream, doesn’t it?—so we took
-rikshas and came.”
-
-She put her hand to her back, where the “floor stitch” had seized her.
-The floor may be a convenient enough resting-place for a Mousmé who
-sinks down upon it quite naturally in the likeness of a compressed and
-joyously colored Z, but for an English woman of five feet eight or more,
-dressed in a tailor-made gown, and laced in a _corset parfait_ it is at
-first rather difficult.
-
-“I would have got chairs,” said Leslie, “if I had known you were coming;
-but of all the people of the world, you were the last I expected to see.
-Where did you come from? I mean, how did you strike Nagasaki?”
-
-“We came from Colombo.”
-
-“Beastly hole,” put in her husband, who was stroking Sweetbriar San, the
-cat of the establishment, who had just come in to inspect the strangers.
-“We stayed at the Beach Hotel two nights, and d’you know what they
-charged us? Just think.”
-
-“Don’t think,” said Jane, who had wriggled into a more comfortable
-attitude. “Give me that cat, George; and I wish you would try to repress
-your hotel bills. Dick, I was so sorry to hear the news about your
-father.”
-
-“What news?”
-
-“About his death.”
-
-“Well, you were sorrier than I was.”
-
-“Oh, Dick! but don’t let us talk about it, it’s all so sad. And have you
-been living here in Japan ever since?”
-
-“Ever since.”
-
-“Just like this on the floor?”
-
-“Just like this on the floor.”
-
-“You must find it rather flat, I should think,” said the carroty-headed
-George.
-
-“Richard,” said Jane suddenly, ignoring her husband, “you’re not married
-to a Japanese—or anything—are you?”
-
-“No.”
-
-“Do you live here alone?”
-
-“Well, I have three servant girls, and a daughter, if you call that
-‘alone.’”
-
-“A daughter!” said Jane.
-
-“Yes; and she’s Japanese, too.”
-
-“Japanese!”
-
-“Yes; I adopted her.”
-
-George du Telle snorted, and fortunately at that moment a panel slid
-back, and Pine-breeze appeared with the tea, followed by Lotus-bud with
-an hibachi and Cherry-blossom with a heap of tiny plates.
-
-“Are these your—I mean is one of these your—”
-
-“Daughter? No. Turn round, and you will see her,”
-
-Jane was seated with her back to the drawn-back panel that made a
-doorway on to the veranda. She turned, and there in the sunlit space
-stood Campanula in her blue kimono, broad scarlet obi, and with a
-scarlet flower in her hair. Behind her, as a background, lay the picture
-garden, antique hills, spun-glass torrents, and tiny, twisted fir trees,
-that looked, oh, so old, and tired of the world, and tormented by the
-wind.
-
-Campanula went right down on her knees upon the matting, and murmured
-the usual Japanese welcome.
-
-Now this was a practice that Leslie disliked. He had tried to break her
-of it, and in the attempt he had come across a strange fact.
-
-Campanula in her heart of hearts was a real child of Old Japan. She
-might have been a sister to the seven-and-forty Ronins in the time
-before Osaka was defiled by factory chimneys, and the monastery of
-Kotoku-in by the presence of Cook’s tourists.
-
-She tried honestly to be modern, as it was the wish of Leslie, but in
-times of emotion, back her intellect would go to Old Japan, and she
-would act as her ancestors had acted in who knows what lotus-strewn and
-blossom-scented ages.
-
-“What does she say?” asked Jane, as George du Telle rose to his feet.
-“Tell me, and ask her to excuse me for not getting up, for when I get
-up, I’ll have to be _pulled_ up.”
-
-“She is bidding you welcome and at the same time apologizing for the
-fact of her own miserable existence.”
-
-“I accept the apology,” said Jane, as Campanula, her devotions over,
-sank down before the tea-service, and prepared to act as hostess.
-“Freely and frankly, Dick, I must congratulate you on your taste—she is
-lovely.”
-
-Campanula looked up with a faint, apologetic smile.
-
-“I speak English,” she said.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XIII
-
- THE MONASTERY GARDEN
-
-
-Jane gazed over Nagasaki, the blue water, the green hills, to the blue
-beyond, and sighed. They were standing near the gate; tea was over, and
-they were waiting for Campanula, who had gone into the house to make
-some alteration in her dress before accompanying them “down town.”
-
-“Richard,” she said, “take us somewhere where we can talk, you and I. I
-have such a heap of things to ask you and talk about. Twelve years—can
-it be twelve years since we last saw each other? Did you get my last
-letter?”
-
-George du Telle was standing near smoking a cigar, and staring at the
-beautiful view with about the same amount of interest he would have felt
-had it been a soap advertisement, but she did not lower her voice. She
-was perfectly frank with the world and her husband.
-
-This frankness carried her far, and enabled her sometimes to skate on
-ice that would have given under many a woman of half her weight, for it
-was a genuine frankness, not a thing put on.
-
-She was a person whom women called nice-looking on first acquaintance,
-and men mentally registered as plain. Tall, pale, with an excellent
-figure, and gray eyes. A man met her and spoke to her, and found her
-plain but very jolly, increased the acquaintanceship and found her
-plainness vanishing, and then, all of a sudden, his foolish soul was
-caught in a trap.
-
-It was the magic of her lips, perhaps. They formed the true Cupid’s bow,
-full, and seemingly cut by a chisel wielded by a master hand, sensitive
-and sensuous. Gazing at them one came to understand how in the ancient
-world tall Troy fell before a kiss.
-
-“Which letter?” asked Leslie, plucking a lilac spray and strewing the
-ground with the tiny petals.
-
-“The one I wrote six years ago telling you I was married. I sent it care
-of your father.”
-
-“No,” said Leslie gloomily. “I have heard from no one for eight years
-and more. I cut the world, you know—or it cut me rather; but I’ll tell
-you some other time, here’s Campanula.”
-
-Then they started, Leslie and his companion leading the way.
-
-“Where are you going to take us?” asked Jane, when they had reached the
-street.
-
-“Through the city to a place I know on a hill,” replied Leslie.
-
-He had called four rikshas from the stand, and he gave some directions
-to the riksha men, and they started.
-
-You cannot imagine the size of Nagasaki till you drive through it in a
-swift-running riksha, nor the quaintness, nor the terror that causes
-your heart to fly upwards as your riksha man shaves a baby, not with a
-razor, but with the off wheel.
-
-Boy babies fighting tops, girls bouncing colored balls, flights of
-children whose clogs clatter like the dominoes in an Italian restaurant
-as they pursue each other in some mysterious game—everywhere children,
-a shifting, colored maze in which the eye gets tangled and lost. Babies,
-temples, tea-houses, streets upon streets of houses that look as if you
-could flatten them out with the blows of a shovel, bursts of
-cherry-blossoms, tripping Mousmés, stone monsters, awful, yet pathetic
-with the gray of lichen and the green of moss, a courtyard with a
-twisted fir tree leaning across it, laughter, and the tune of a
-_chamécen_ running through it all, that is the impression that a riksha
-ride through Nagasaki in spring would leave on the mind, were not the
-picture blurred by the European element.
-
-Street after street they passed through, and still the mysterious city
-kept building up streets before them. Leslie had thought of taking his
-companions to the O Suwa, but he had changed his mind and given other
-directions to the riksha men.
-
-They passed up a steep incline, dark with fir trees, and drew up at a
-great gateway consisting of two joists of wood supporting a vast beam,
-the whole making a figure something in the fashion of the Greek II.
-
-Beyond the gateway lay an inclined path, bordered by cryptomeria trees,
-leading to the façade of a temple.
-
-“It’s a place I sometimes come to,” said Leslie, as he helped Jane to
-descend. “It’s quiet, and worth seeing in its way.”
-
-Campanula and George du Telle led the way this time, Leslie and his
-companion leisurely following.
-
-“Come down this path,” said Jane, turning to a side alley. “Oh, how
-pretty! and how mournful too, with those rows of dark trees. Dick, this
-is not a cemetery you have brought us to?”
-
-“No; it’s a Shinto monastery. Few people know it, and it’s out of the
-run of the general sight-seeing bounders.”
-
-“Things with kodaks?”
-
-“And without—but see here, Jane.”
-
-“Yes?”
-
-“What’s your husband?”
-
-“George?”
-
-“Yes, I suppose his name is George. What is he?”
-
-“He’s in the wool trade—he’s the richest man in the wool trade, they
-say. He thinks and talks of nothing else but wool. He got off the
-subject to-day with you for awhile; wasn’t he brilliant? But we get on
-all right together; he has his set, and I have mine.”
-
-“What is his set?”
-
-“The very best—I mean the very worst; the poor old Smart Set that every
-one is always beating as if it were a donkey—which it is,” said Jane,
-taking her seat on the plinth supporting the prancing figure of Ama-ino,
-fronted across the walk by the equally fantastic figure of Koma-ino, a
-veritable Lion and Unicorn. “Sit down beside me, Dick, and tell me—”
-
-“Yes?”
-
-“What have you been doing all these years?”
-
-“I—I’ve been keeping alive—”
-
-“Dick,” suddenly broke out Jane, as if she had not been listening, “I
-have often thought you must have thought me a heartless wretch; but I’m
-not.”
-
-“There is no use in going over the past,” he said. “What is done is
-done, and never can be undone. I can only say that I have never in the
-past had a friend to stick to me, or a woman to love me, or a father to
-care for me.”
-
-“May it not have been your own fault, Dick? Think for a moment. I don’t
-want to reproach you, but you know how wild you were—you know that was
-one of the reasons we couldn’t get married. Oh, it wasn’t ‘my
-heartlessness,’ as you told me in your last letter but one. I have heart
-enough—at least I hope so,” said Jane, looking at Koma-ino as if for
-confirmation, “and I wouldn’t have done what I did if you’d been
-different. Never mind, Dick, cheer up!—buck up! as they used to say in
-the poor old Smart Set, till the respectable folk took the expression
-away from them. What’ve you been doing all these long years, Dick?”
-
-“Oh, I’ve been in Australia.”
-
-“What were you doing there?”
-
-“Curse Australia!” suddenly broke out Leslie, digging his heel in the
-ground. “Don’t speak to me about it; let’s talk of something else.”
-
-“Well, what are you doing here? I mean, what have you been doing all
-these years—playing the guitar, or what?”
-
-“I’m a shopman.”
-
-“I beg your pardon?”
-
-“I and a man named M’Gourley are in business.”
-
-“Two Scotchmen?” sneered Jane.
-
-“Two Scotchmen.”
-
-“And what are you selling—paper umbrellas?”
-
-“Yes; and hats and kakemonos, and every other sort of a mono that the
-European trade will swallow. We export them.”
-
-“Then you’re a merchant, _not_ a shopman,” said Jane in a half-angry,
-half-relieved voice. “I _wish_ you would not give me these sort of
-horrible shocks. I thought at first you were serving in some place
-behind the counter—”
-
-“Oh, I don’t want to make money in business much; I do it more for
-interest and to have an object in life. I’m well off; my father’s money
-all came to me—he died well off.”
-
-“And wasn’t it queer?” said Jane. “George is awfully rich, you know;
-well, directly I was married, old Aunt Keziah died, and every penny of
-her money came to me. Fifty thousand. No, forty-eight thousand, four
-hundred and eighty-two pounds, ten and sixpence. It seemed so sweet, the
-little sixpence following at the end. I sent for it, and had a hole
-drilled through it, and I always wear it on this bangle—look!”
-
-He looked; there were many things hanging on the bangle. He touched a
-tiny gold pig swinging by a ring.
-
-“Good heavens!”
-
-“_You_ gave me that,” said Jane, “and I’ve never parted with it.”
-
-“What’s this?” said he, fingering a cabalistic-looking blue stone.
-
-“That’s an inkh, I think; I’m not sure of the name. It’s lucky, or
-supposed to be.”
-
-“Who gave it to you?”
-
-“A boy at Cairo last winter.”
-
-“How old was he?”
-
-“Oh, about twenty.”
-
-“And this?” said Leslie, picking out another charm in the form of a
-heart.
-
-“Look here,” said Jane, pulling her wrist away, “I don’t want to waste
-time like this, I want you to tell me more about yourself; I want you to
-tell me about that child Campanula. _Why_ did you adopt her?”
-
-“I found her on the road going to Nikko.”
-
-“Where’s that?”
-
-“It’s away up in Shimotsuke, beyond Tokyo. I and M’Gourley were on the
-tramp. We were sitting by the roadside resting, when a blind man came
-along. He was half mad, and talked wild. Said he was a juggler, and
-offered to fetch devils out of a wood near by, if we gave him gold.”
-
-“Why didn’t you try him?” said Jane in an interested voice.
-
-“I did try him,” said Leslie; “gave him some money. He made a circle in
-the dust, with signs round the rim of it, told us not to touch it or
-come near it, got into the middle of it, and fetched out a reed-pipe.
-Then he began to play a tune that would make you shiver to hear, and
-things croaked in the wood.”
-
-“Go on,” said Jane shivering pleasantly.
-
-“I took my walking-stick and made a mark in the dust just near his foot.
-I touched his heel by accident, and—whew!”
-
-“Yes?”
-
-“He went off like a rocket; bounded out of the circle, rushed this way
-and that, knocking against trees and striking right and left with his
-stick, as if dogs were about him. He got round the bend of the road and
-vanished. We were pretty much astonished, but that wasn’t the end of it.
-In front of us was a valley of the most beautiful crimson azaleas.”
-
-“Wait a moment, Dick; you’re a very bad story-teller. You should always
-stage your characters: you should have described the azaleas first and
-the scenery. Well, go on.”
-
-“Bother the azaleas!” said Dick. They were fast getting into the old
-boy-and-girl way of talking to each other, a somewhat dangerous language
-at thirty. “It doesn’t matter whether they come in first or last. Where
-was I? Oh yes. Mac suddenly said: ‘Look there!’ I looked, and there sure
-enough was a child amidst the azaleas. She hadn’t been there a few
-seconds before, and Mac would have it that she had been ‘fetched’; it
-was a pretty wild country and no houses around, and there she was, just
-as if she had stepped out of a house, plucking away at the azalea
-blossoms for all she was worth, a tiny dot in a blue kimono and scarlet
-obi. I stole up behind her.”
-
-“I’d have caught her up and kissed her.”
-
-“Just what I did, in fact; and it may have been fancy, but she seemed
-slipping through my fingers like—grease till I kissed her, and she
-became solid.”
-
-“There’s one thing, Dick, you’ll never make a poet. Well, go on; it’s
-awfully interesting.”
-
-“We carried her off to Nikko. No parents could be found to own her, so I
-adopted her.”
-
-“What became of the juggler?”
-
-“That was a funny thing. As we turned the bend of the road we saw him
-away up in a gorge of the hills. He was still running for all he was
-worth, beating about him with his stick as if hitting off devils, and
-dashing himself against trees in a quite regardless manner.”
-
-“How awful!”
-
-“Well, frankly, it was, and it had a sequel, for his dead body was found
-miles away some days after, and the Japanese police said the trees had
-beaten him to death, which they practically had.”
-
-“But, Dick, what was the meaning of it?”
-
-“Who knows! When I touched him on the heel perhaps he may have thought
-it was a devil seizing him, and his imagination did the rest. Mac
-thinks, or, at least, he once thought—”
-
-“Yes?”
-
-“That there was something developing in the wood, something bad; that
-Campanula’s ghost was wandering in the wood; that when I made the mark I
-did inside the circle, the bad thing was flung out of the developing
-medium and Campanula’s ghost sucked into it, and so she became
-materialized.”
-
-“And the bad thing went for the juggler man?”
-
-“It and perhaps others.”
-
-“I never heard anything half so horrible, if it’s true.”
-
-“It’s true enough. I was forgetting it almost, but I had a horrid dream
-to-day that brought it all back. I was sitting in the garden smoking and
-I dropped off to sleep; and I heard the sound of that beast’s pipe, and
-I saw the place on the Nikko road, and there was a child amongst the
-flowers. Then a frightful bird came along and was going to attack the
-child, and I awoke—it was just before you came.”
-
-“Dick, what was the mark you made on the road?”
-
-“The sign of the cross,” said Leslie.
-
-Jane was silent for a moment then—
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XIV
-
- NAGASAKI BY NIGHT
-
-
-“I wish you wouldn’t tell me stories like that,” she suddenly broke out.
-“I’ll be dreaming about it all to-night.” She shuddered, and gazed at
-Koma-ino. “Japan seems a horribly creepy sort of place; I think I’ll
-make George come away to-morrow.”
-
-“One side of it,” said Leslie, “is simply crawling; you have no idea,
-and I who have lived here five years have only a glimmering of the mind
-of the people. Do you know what I think?”
-
-“Yes?”
-
-“I think that in the sleeves of their kimonos—I mean their frock coats,
-for they’ve put off their kimonos for a while for business
-purposes—they are simply laughing at us.”
-
-“At whom?”
-
-“At the English—at Europe.”
-
-“Like their impudence!”
-
-“Perhaps it’s impudence, perhaps not, anyhow—I distrust them—”
-
-“Dick,” said his companion, “look! It’s getting dusk: let’s go and look
-for George and your ‘adoptive daughter.’ Mercy! What’s that!”
-
-A deep hum filled the air; it seemed to come at first from the statue of
-Koma-ino—a soul-disturbing hum that deepened and swelled and then
-leapt, leapt into a deafening roar that rushed over Nagasaki, to die on
-the distant sea.
-
-Jane clung to her companion like a child, hugged him as a child might
-hug a nurse; her straw hat was pushed sideways, and he found his face
-buried in the masses of her perfumed hair. His arm had slipped round her
-waist, her arm was over his shoulder, and her fingers pressing his neck;
-for a moment he felt as if he were absorbing her being—drinking her.
-
-Then the sound died away.
-
-“_What_ was it?” gasped she, pushing away from him and gazing at him
-with a white, drawn face. “Why, you seem half dazed; you were more
-frightened than I. Dick, what was it?”
-
-“I’m all right,” said Leslie, in the voice of a man waking from the
-effect of an opiate. “I wasn’t frightened. It was only the big gong of
-the monastery; I’ve heard it lots of times.”
-
-“Then why couldn’t you have told me?” cried Jane, flying from fright to
-fury. “Think what it must have looked like, you hugging me like that.”
-She sprang to her feet. “You bring me here and tell me ghost stories,
-and frighten me to death with gongs and things, and then—I believe
-you’re half a Japanese already, you’ve grown so horrid.”
-
-“There wasn’t any one to see,” said Leslie, rising to his feet. “And
-talking about hugging—”
-
-“I don’t want to talk about hugging—talk about hugging! Do you fancy
-yourself on Hampstead Heath? Come, let us find George. I want something
-common-place after all this.”
-
-They found George and Campanula—the most strangely matched pair in the
-world—waiting for them at the gates.
-
-“You’ll come and dine with us at the hotel, won’t you?” asked Jane as
-they got into the rikshas.
-
-“I’ll come right enough,” said Leslie. “Wait, please.”
-
-He went to Campanula’s riksha and asked her, but she prayed to be
-honorably excused—she had a headache.
-
-She passed her hand across her forehead as if in confirmation of her
-words. Leslie tucked the riksha blanket round her knees, and explained
-to the Du Telles, and they started.
-
-The quaint city they had come through had changed to a quainter city
-still. Night had blotted out the traces of Europe on Nagasaki—at least,
-in the purely native streets. All sorts of strange little trades that
-sleep in the daytime had awakened with the dusk. Things queer in the
-daytime were now mysterious, and things common, quaint. The fish shop,
-with its huge paper lantern, besides the fish and the sea-weed on its
-slabs, disposed of dreams which it flung away gratis to the passing
-traveler in the running riksha, and the booth of the sandal merchant,
-with the tiny potted rose tree in front of the wares, became at once an
-apology and atonement for all the commonplace villainy condensed in the
-word “shop.”
-
-Mousmés passed, now half Mousmés, half glowworms, each bearing a
-colored lantern on the end of a little stick; and then the shadows
-half lit by lamp-light, where a cherry tree was attempting to peep
-into the street: the light of lamps glimmering through paper shutters,
-the light of lanterns swinging in the wind—red, blue, white, and
-yellow, some pictured with chrysanthemums; the stork that stands so
-boldly forth in Japanese pictures but is nearly gone from Japan,
-cherry-blossoms, and fish that seem swimming vigorously in a bowl of
-water lambent and green; and then the sounds, ten _chamécens_ for one
-in the day. The riksha whisks by a booth, whence comes the squalling of
-cats—seemingly. It is the gaku, Japanese poetry set to music and flung
-into the lamp-lit street to make things stranger, and heighten, if
-possible, the charm. At the corner of the by-street leading to the
-House of the Clouds they met Pine-breeze simply laden with all sorts of
-weird and wonderful paper boxes, and lighting herself on her way with a
-lantern pictured with a cuttle-fish and carried on the end of a short
-bamboo rod. She had been marketing. It was a fortunate meeting, for she
-could escort Campanula home.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XV
-
- M’GOURLEY’S LOVE AFFAIR
-
-
-Following Pine-breeze, who went before her like a fantastically colored
-glowworm, Campanula ascended to the house.
-
-As she stepped onto the veranda she heard the voice of M’Gourley San
-addressing Lotus-bed, and asking when she thought Leslie San would be
-back. Mac’s elastic-side boots were in the veranda, and his gamp was
-propped against the wall.
-
-He was sitting on the floor smoking a pipe and reading the _Japan Mail_
-through a pair of spectacles when Campanula entered.
-
-Mac often came up of nights like this. He was a vivid Radical, and
-Leslie was a hide-bound Conservative, so they had a splendid time
-together when they got on politics; or they would play chess, or Mr.
-Initogo would drop in and they would have a rubber of dummy whist.
-
-But what Mac really came for, though he scarcely knew it himself, was
-Campanula.
-
-Campanula was a lot to Mac; much more than one can express in prose, and
-M’Gourley is scarcely the figure to make a ballad of. Yet the poem was
-there round about him, unsung, unuttered, unguessed by any one, least of
-all by himself.
-
-When he had made chickens out of orange-pips for her at Nikko, she just
-as cunningly had made him her slave.
-
-She had taken this dull, hard-grained, and shady old business man into a
-byway, of life, and made him spin tops and fly kites. She had made him
-admire flowers and listen to fairy tales, and all as naturally and as
-peacefully as though these things had been matters of everyday
-occurrence with him the whole long length of his arid life.
-
-“_Einst, O wunder!_”—that ballad might have been inspired by Mac—had
-the writer ever met him in business or seen him in the flesh.
-
-“Hech!” said Mac. “There you are; and where have you been trapsing to
-this hour of the evening?”
-
-Campanula explained that Leslie had met friends, and that he had gone to
-dine with them at the hotel.
-
-“Wonder who they can be?” soliloquized Mac, as Campanula clapped her
-little hands together for Pine-breeze to bring refreshments. “Some
-people he has picked up at the hotel, maybe.”
-
-They sat opposite to each other on the matting, this strangely assorted
-pair. A panel in the front was open, for the night was warm, and the
-lamplight fell on the veranda and the garden path beyond.
-
-And they ate salted plums and crystallized prawns, soup with seaweed in
-it, and rice with fish sauce, whilst the perfume of the cherry blossoms
-stole in from the night outside, and the twang of a _chamécen_ came from
-somewhere in the mysterious depths of the house.
-
-It was Lotus-bud relieving her soul with music, mournful as the sound of
-the wind blowing over the wet fields of millet in the rainy weather.
-
-The things having been removed, Campanula brought forth a chess-board,
-which she laid on the matting before Mac.
-
-He had taught her chess, and had found her an apt pupil, a veritable
-Zukertort, a female Nogi, who attacked his positions with her ivory
-army, stormed his fortifications, and put him to rout when she chose.
-
-Yet he often won. She would make amazing blunders just in time to save
-him from defeat, and Mac would chuckle and say—
-
-“There you are, there you are—thrown a pawn away that might have given
-you back your queen in two more moves. Never mind, you’re getting on;
-I’ll noat say ye aren’t im—” long pause—“proving. Check—and how’s
-that for mate?”
-
-Then Campanula would throw her hands up in assumed horror at her own
-stupidity, and Mac would chuckle over his own supposed cleverness, and
-all would be harmony and peace.
-
-To-night, however, Campanula’s mind was somewhat astray, and the
-chess-player who lived in her brain took advantage of the fact, and beat
-Mac thoroughly in the course of a dozen moves.
-
-“I’m getting auld,” said Mac testily. “Here, put the things away. Na,
-na, I’ll play no more the night.”
-
-He lit his pipe at the tobacco-mono and moodily smoked it. He could not
-bear being beaten at chess, and now he looked as if he would be sour for
-the whole evening.
-
-She reached for a long-necked _chamécen_ that lay near her on the
-matting, and tuned it, striking a few somber notes.
-
-“Ay, sing us something,” said Mac, and as the night wind sighed and the
-cherry blossoms filled the room with their faint, faint fragrance,
-Campanula, her eyes fixed across illimitable distance, sang in a voice
-like the ripple of a mountain brook, a song telling of the Miakodori,
-and the sunlit slopes of Maruyama, where the great old Gion cherry tree
-blooms at the foot of Yaamis lane. And then an old love-song strayed in
-from the night and was caught by the strings of the _chamécen_ and made
-articulate by her voice.
-
-It told the fate of a maiden named Pine-bough, who lived by the sea at
-Hamada where the foam and the sand are as snow.
-
-She loved a noble, this maiden named Pine-bough—you can guess the rest.
-Mac listened, soothed; it was the case of David and Saul over again—a
-very inferior sort of Saul, it is true.
-
-“Now,” said the Charmed One as the rafters absorbed the last echoes of
-the fate of Pine-bough, “tell us a story.”
-
-Campanula, with the _chamécen_ lying across her lap, knitted her brows
-in thought. She was evidently pursuing strange beasts across the fields
-of Fancy, and undetermined as to which she would mark down and serve up
-to her guest. Then she solved the matter by suddenly clearing her brow
-and telling a tale without any beasts in it at all.
-
-“There is a garden,” declared Campanula, “where every one may enter; the
-Mikado himself goes there, and the riksha man, the Mousmé and the
-Mousko, Bo Chan, and Kiku San. Even Campanula herself, lowly as she is,
-may enter there. And there the Mousko pulls the beard of the Emperor
-unafraid, and the riksha man forgets his riksha and drinks tea at the
-tea houses, where no money is paid and no money is asked for.”
-
-“What’s this garden you’re telling me of?” demanded Mac, his business
-instincts and common sense in arms at the latter statement.
-
-“It is the garden of sleep,” answered Campanula cunningly. She had been
-waiting for the question and now she paused, gently plucking a string of
-the _chamécen_, filling the air with a faint throbbing sound as if to
-summon around her the tale-bearers of the night.
-
-“Here in the garden of sleep,” pursued the dreamy voice, as the
-vibrations died away, “every tree bears a lighted lantern swinging in
-the wind and painting the grass beneath with its color—red lanterns
-painted with storks, and blue lanterns pictured with the blossoms of the
-cherry; lanterns on which dragons fly pursuing each other, and lanterns
-disported upon by my lord the Bat.
-
-“A wanderer in the garden has but to pluck a lantern from a tree, and
-his dreams will at once turn in a happy direction, and by the light of
-the lantern he will see before him the object of his desire, be it what
-it may.”
-
-“I’ll remember that,” said Mac grimly, “next time I find myself there.”
-
-“One has no memory there,” said Campanula, “and few people know of the
-secret of that place, else every one would be happy in their dreams.
-
-“One night entered the garden Taro San, a child no higher than one’s
-knee. He was the son of a tea-house keeper, and he had plucked a
-glowworm from a bush, by which feeble light he was lighting himself
-through the darkness of the garden.
-
-“All at once he found himself beneath a tree, from the lowest branch of
-which swung a huge lantern of wistaria-blue.
-
-“It was the lantern of Spring, and the painted butterflies upon it, by
-some magic, moved their wings in flight, yet remained always in the same
-place, and the painted cherry-blossoms upon it waved in some magic wind,
-yet never faded or lost a petal, and the bird upon it pursuing the
-dragon fly was always gaining upon the dragon fly, yet the dragon fly,
-oh mystery! always outstripped the bird.”
-
-Campanula paused in thought, and a faintly plucked string of the
-_chamécen_ filled the air with the hum of the dragon fly’s wings as it
-flew by reed and iris, by mere and pond, by the unblown lotus and the
-blue of the river in the country of eternal spring.
-
-“O Taro San,” continued the story-teller, “gazing up and beholding this
-fair thing, strove to reach it, and failing, he began to weep.
-
-“Now, there was passing by at that moment the Daimiyo of his province,
-and the great lord walked with his gaze fixed upon the ground overcome
-as he was by the reverie of sleep; but hearing the sound of Taro San
-weeping, he paused and asked the child what ailed him, and hearing the
-trouble, he lifted him upon his shoulder; and Taro San grasped the
-lantern and waved it in the air and laughed, for its light showed him a
-pleasant path beset with roses and leading to a sea, blue as the sea of
-Harima, and in the path stood a little girl plucking the amber and
-crimson flowers.
-
-“Taro cried out to the Daimiyo to take him to the little girl, but the
-Daimiyo did not heed, for to him the lantern had shown Osaka Castle
-stormed by knights in armor, and the spears of the Samurai all bent
-towards its walls under a roof of flying arrows. Towards this sight he
-ran, and Taro dropping the lantern, it went out, and the Daimiyo awoke
-in his palace and Taro awoke in the tea house upon the futon, where he
-slept beside his father.
-
-“Another night stood Taro beneath the lantern which hung beyond his
-reach, but a beggar man who chanced to pass lifting him upon his
-shoulder, the child seized the lantern and waved it in the air, and
-instantly before him appeared the flower-set path and the form of the
-Mousmé, more beautiful now and attired in a kimono of palest amber
-embroidered with silver bats.
-
-“But the beggar man saw nothing but a purse of silver lying before him
-on the ground, and, stooping to pick it up, Taro fell from his shoulder,
-the lantern went out, and the beggar man awoke by the roadside where he
-had fallen asleep, and Taro on the futon beside his father.
-
-“Many times did Taro stand beneath the lantern of spring and many people
-raised him towards it, but never one of them saw what Taro saw, all
-their dreams being of things other than flowers and the time of spring.
-
-“One night,” resumed Campanula after a pause, “Taro entered the garden,
-and beneath the lantern there stood a child, and the child implored him
-to lift him upon his shoulder, and being there the child seized the
-lantern and laughed aloud with pleasure at the vision of the roses, and
-the Mousmé, and the sea. But Taro saw nothing of this. He only saw a tea
-house where customers were waiting to be served, for Taro,” said
-Campanula, “Had now grown up, and was a man.”
-
-She finished her little tale with three mournful notes drawn from the
-bass string of the _chamécen_.
-
-“Humph!” said Mac.
-
-He tapped the ashes out of his pipe into the little receptacle of the
-tobacco-mono, refilled it, and lit it with a glowing ember.
-
-Whilst he was thus engaged, Campanula rose and went to the open panel
-space leading on to the veranda. He heard her addressing some one in her
-low, sweet voice, then there was a pause, then she spoke again as if in
-answer to some remark, then she returned.
-
-“Blind man,” said Campanula, putting the _chamécen_ away.
-
-“I heard nobody,” said Mac, looking up as he finished lighting his pipe.
-“What did you say? Blind man? Was it he you were speaking to?”
-
-“Yes; he said he had come from a great way, and he looked oh, so ugly
-and tired! He has gone to the back entrance, and they will give him
-food.”
-
-“It’s these blessed paper houses,” said Mac.
-
-“They either swallow a sound or magnify it, so’s you can’t hear yourself
-speak if a man sneezes in the next room.”
-
-He smoked for a while, and then rose to go.
-
-“There!” said Campanula, as she too rose. “He’s gone away again down the
-path towards the gate.”
-
-“I’ll just follow him,” said Mac, “and see what he’s like.”
-
-He bade Campanula good night and departed.
-
-The gate was closed, and there was no one on the garden path; no one on
-the hill path either, he found as he descended it slowly, peering
-through the gloom before him.
-
-“It’s dom queer!” muttered Mac to himself as he reached the street. “I’d
-have staked my life she was talking to herself.”
-
-He felt vaguely uneasy, and thought of returning. Then he decided not.
-The path looked gloomy and mysterious viewed from down below, and its
-descent without meeting any one had already given him a slight attack of
-the “creeps.”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XVI
-
- THE PHILOSOPHY OF EVIL
-
-
-Dinner was served in the Du Telles’ private room. Channing dined with
-them—the man who had informed Jane of Leslie’s whereabouts—a young,
-clean shaven man, member of the Shanghai Jockey Club and practically
-head of the great silk firm of Channing, Matheson & Co.
-
-At dessert Jane asked Leslie’s permission to tell of Campanula’s
-finding. Leslie at first demurred. No one knew anything about it except
-the far-away folk in Nikko and the secretive Japanese police. It seemed
-scarcely fair to Campanula to give the tale away, but at last he
-consented, for George du Telle had eaten and drunk himself into a state
-of torpor. He was staring at a pineapple before him with a flushed face,
-from which protruded a great cigar, and as for Channing he was off to
-Shanghai next day. So Jane told the story, and Channing listened.
-
-“Well, what do you think?” said Jane when she had finished her tale.
-
-“I never think about these matters,” said Channing, “I simply accept
-them. My dear lady, were you to live a long time in the East you would
-come to believe in things that Western people would rank as nursery
-tales. The Tokyo fire-walkers can walk barefoot over a bed of live
-charcoal as thick as a mattress. I have seen them. How do they do it? I
-don’t know.
-
-“It is very curious how the Western people, Christians, and so forth,
-treat the unknown. They look upon it as the unknowable. The Easterns
-don’t. I had a missionary man in at my office the other day over at
-Shanghai subscription hunting. I gave him what he wanted, and then,
-without scarcely saying ‘Thank you,’ he asked me did I believe in God. I
-asked him did he believe in the devil. He said ‘Yes.’ I asked him did he
-believe in devils, and he said ‘No.’ I asked him did he believe in the
-Bible. He said ‘Yes.’ Then I recalled to his mind the story of the
-Gadarene swine, and his reply was that times are changed since then.
-Then I suppose, I said, all the devils are dead? He walked away in a
-huff—with my check in his pocket, though.
-
-“Now the juggler man”—turning to Leslie—“may have been chivied to
-death by devils just as the Gadarene swine were chased into the sea—who
-knows?
-
-“Of course it may have been that his madness, if he were mad, took an
-acute turn, who knows? But I have lived a good time in the East, and I
-am very well assured of this, that there are men here hand in glove with
-evil. I have seen things done in China, and for money too, that could
-not possibly have been done by trickery, and could not, I think, have
-been done by permission of the powers of Good. I’m not what you call a
-Christian, and what’s more, I think the Christian religion has done a
-great deal of harm—not to speak of other what you call ‘religions’—Am
-I wearying you, Mrs. du Telle?”
-
-“Not in the least; please go on.”
-
-“In this way. It has robbed us of our terror of evil. It paints a vague
-devil that no man really believes in. Now take that much-read book, ‘The
-Sorrows of Satan,’ where the Devil sits down and plays the piano and
-sings a song.”
-
-“I thought it was a guitar he played,” said Jane.
-
-“Well, a guitar; it’s all the same. People read that with a grave face.
-He’s quite a good sort and so forth.” Channing paused for a moment and
-gazed reflectively at the wine in his glass, took a sip and went on:
-“Don’t you think the thousands of people who read that stuff, and admire
-it, must have lost all sense of the horrible thing that evil is? The
-sense that evil is a reality, a thing to fill us with the wildest horror
-if one could only appreciate it, a very real thing, and a very
-determined thing, and a thing all black; yet we get people playing in
-fancy with, and even laughing about, this horror. And writers painting
-the cuttle-fish center of it as a semi-sentimental idiot capable of
-assuming evening clothes and talking twaddle, or criticizing plays as he
-does in Satan Montgomery’s poem. We don’t play with a thing we loathe
-even in fancy. But we—I mean Christians—play with the idea of the
-devil as if it were a poodle dog. The truth is that Christians don’t
-fear the Power of Evil, they fear the Power of Good. They praise him,
-propitiate and worship him in a most fulsome manner, and say they love
-him. I tell you this for a fact that no man can love good who does not
-abhor evil, and you can’t abhor a thing that you play with.”
-
-“Do you abhor evil, Mr. Channing?” asked Jane.
-
-“Honestly, I do. Any one with eyes and the capacity for thought who
-lives in China _must_.”
-
-“Then you must love good?”
-
-“One does not ‘love’ the sun, one worships it, so to speak—but this is
-all very strange my talking like this; my business in life is mainly
-silk and racehorses.”
-
-“’Scuse me,” said George du Telle, who was swaying slightly in his
-chair, the gone-out cigar still stuck in the side of his mouth, his face
-bulged and red, and his eye a fixity. “’Scuse me.”
-
-“One moment, George—Well, I think, Mr. Channing, there are worse
-Christians in the world than you are.”
-
-“Perhaps there are worse men, but I don’t claim to be a Christian. Only
-a man who recognizes fearfully the existence of evil as well as good.”
-
-“’Scuse me,” said George du Telle, speaking loudly now as if he were
-calling a servant or railway porter. “I’m not going to have this sort of
-thing at my table. _I’m_ a Christian, brought up a Christian, die one.
-’M not going to—”
-
-“George!” said his wife in a mild voice, but a voice very steady and
-full of command.
-
-The Christian, who had raised himself in his chair, subsided.
-
-Jane rose from the table.
-
-“Shall we go into the drawing-room and have some music?” she said. “You
-sing, Dick—or used to.”
-
-As they passed to the drawing-room she said to Channing: “Did I tell you
-the mark my cousin Dick made—you know what I mean—was the Christian
-emblem?”
-
-“My dear lady,” said Channing, “I especially dread hurting another
-person’s religious feelings, and I, what am I? Just a man who thinks his
-own thoughts, but—”
-
-“Well?”
-
-“Well, if there were anything in it at all, may it not be that the cause
-of the disturbance was the fact that he touched him?”
-
-“How is that?”
-
-“You have never touched the wire in connection with a running dynamo?”
-
-“No.”
-
-“No,” said Channing, “for if you had you would not be here. The metaphor
-is a bad one. I only mean to say that the touch of a stick or a hand may
-disturb the play of great forces with most surprising results.”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XVII
-
- THE HOUSE BY NIGHT
-
-
-It was late when Leslie left the hotel. The moon was rising over
-Nagasaki, and he required no lamp to light him up the hill path leading
-to the house.
-
-In the veranda he sat down to rest a moment and pull off his boots. The
-landscape garden, looking very antique in the moonlight, lay before him,
-the moon lighting its tiny hills and melancholy groves with the same
-particular care that presently he would bestow on the forests of Scindia
-and the Himalayas. On one of its verdurous swards lay a mark. It was the
-mark of Jane du Telle’s footstep imprinted on Campanula’s garden.
-
-He sat for a while in thought, then he unlatched a panel with a sort of
-gridiron-shaped key, then he searched in his pocket for matches, and
-found he had none.
-
-Determining to grope his way up and go to bed by moonlight, he closed
-and fastened the panel, leaving himself in darkness, caught his toe
-against an hibachi, left as if on purpose for him to tumble over, swore,
-knocked himself against a screen, which fell crash on Sweetbriar San,
-the household cat, who had once made part of the Fir-cone, Plum-blossom,
-Moon, and Snow ministry, and the intelligent animal, conceiving that
-robbers had entered, rushed wildly round and round in the dark till a
-panel slid back revealing Pine-breeze with a wan and weary smile on her
-face, and an andon or night lantern in her hand. She handed Leslie a
-candle and box of matches, and, still smiling, slid back, closing the
-panel as she went, like a figure in a trick toy, Sweetbriar San
-bristling and glowering on her shoulder like a fiend.
-
-The upper part of the House of the Clouds was divided by panels into a
-passage and three rooms. One for Leslie, one for the Mousmés, and the
-third for Campanula.
-
-Pine-breeze, with her arm full of towels, or what not, would often come
-into Leslie’s bedroom through the wall. He might be in his bath, he
-might be—anything, it was all the same to Pine-Breeze, she was thinking
-of her duties, not of him.
-
-One night, long ago, he had awakened in the arms of Mother Fir-cone, who
-was jibbering with fright. There was a mosquito-net between them, for
-she had rushed through the wall, and literally flung herself upon him,
-tearing the mosquito-net from its attachments. I do not wonder at her
-fright. Also San was in eruption, and a fearful earthquake was roaring
-and billowing under Nagasaki.
-
-Several times had the Mousmés rushed into his room all clinging
-together, and crying “Dorobo!” (Robbers). Robbers had tried to burgle
-the house twice, in fact. He had shot one the second time, and they
-never came again. Yet he always slept with a Smith and Wesson
-convenient, for a Japanese robber is a business man, without a heart,
-but with a desire for plunder keen as the edge of a sword.
-
-Leslie’s bedroom was a very bare apartment, furnished mostly with a
-nothing. A futon and pile of pillows—he had tried the makura or
-Japanese pillow, but given it up in disgust—under a mosquito-net, a
-wash-stand, a stick-rack, and some pegs to hang clothes on, constituted
-the remainder of the furniture. The window was a wide open space crossed
-by lattice slats, through which the moon was now shining, her light
-partly intercepted by the dance of a cherry bough waving in the wind.
-
-Leslie undressed and got into bed. Seen through the blue gauze of a
-mosquito-net, the room had a character all its own.
-
-The House of the Clouds by night was not the place for a person
-afflicted with insomnia. There were so many noises only waiting to tell
-strange tales to the strained ear. Tales of mystery and exaggeration.
-Lying awake you would hear some one leaning close against the attenuated
-house wall; it was the wind. And now, a scratching sound as of a panther
-trying to commit a burglary; it was the wind; and now a whisper like the
-whisper of a lover to his mistress—or maybe of a robber to his mate; it
-was the wind.
-
-Then the owl sitting on the roof, staring with saucer eyes at the moon,
-would give one low, whistling cry, and his mate beyond somewhere, would
-make cautious answer.
-
-Then “tap, tap, tap.” It would be the wind—making the skeleton finger
-of a dead Samurai out of a loose lattice.
-
-Then a thunder of cats and a yell on the veranda roof, and the drowsy
-one, just off to goblin land with the dead Samurai, would be brought up
-all standing, and half rise for a boot, or a boot-jack, or anything
-hurlable, and sink back with a sigh, remembering that he was in Japan.
-
-The wind played upon the House of the Clouds just as a maestro plays on
-a fiddle, but with a more distressing result. Sometimes of an autumn or
-winter night you might have sworn the place was surrounded by a company
-of old Japanese ghosts escaped from the clutches of Emma O[1] and
-requestful of succor and safety.
-
- [1] The Guardian of the Buddhistic hells.
-
-Leslie could not sleep. This eruption of his past into the present
-disturbed him deeply.
-
-He had been getting acclimatized, losing little by little that horrible
-sense of exile and home-sickness that had driven him once across half
-the world to London, and now it was all coming back.
-
-And she was married to that little beast, and, worst of all, she seemed
-content.
-
-For eight years he had looked upon her as a thing dead to him, and now
-she had returned with sevenfold power, for she brought the past with
-her. The golden past, golden despite that dour father, Colonel Leslie of
-Glenbruach, that just man unacquainted with folly. She brought the river
-in spate and the leaping salmon, the heather-scented wind from the
-purple hills, Glenbruach in the midst of a world of snow, the ripple of
-the mountain burn and the faint reek of peat.
-
-Worse than all these, she brought herself. She was the same spiritually
-and mentally as the slim girl of long ago—a slip of a girl straight as
-a wand and as full of laughter and movement and brightness as a mountain
-brook.
-
-But materially she had vastly altered. She was now a woman, divinely
-formed, a creature appealing to every sensual fiber in a man’s nature.
-
-And George du Telle owned all this!
-
-Leslie, I daresay you have perceived, was a man who did not take what
-one may call a dry-light view of things, past or present, when they had
-relation to himself; as a matter of fact, he saw the shortcomings of
-others tremendously clearly. The shortcomings of his father, of
-Bloomfield the lawyer, of the Sydney bar loafers, of Danjuro the curio
-dealer, and of poor old sinful, grubbing M’Gourley—too clearly, in
-fact.
-
-His own shortcomings he acknowledged by word of mouth. He knew they were
-there, just as a merchant knows a bale of damaged and unsaleable goods
-is in his cellar, but he did not go down and rake them out and examine
-them carefully.
-
-No one ever had cared for him, he said, but he never asked himself if he
-ever had permitted any one to care for him. With this outlook on life, a
-semi-poetical nature, and passions that slept long and deeply only to
-awake rejuvenated and with the strength of demons, he might before this
-have gone entirely to the devil, only for a lodger he had.
-
-An old Scotch ancestor lived with him. This “pairson,” who had
-once worn a long upper lip and had been a writer to the signet, a
-just, hard, God-fearing, and straight man, had a chamber in a
-convolution of Leslie’s brain, where he sat—he, or his attenuated
-personality—twiddling his thumbs like a night watchman and waiting for
-alarms.
-
-It was this gentleman who had saved his descendant from the weak man’s
-form of suicide—drink.
-
-He now came out in his old carpet slippers and read his descendant a
-lecture on the text: “Thou shalt not lust after another man’s wife.”
-
-And he spoke hard and strong, taking almost entirely the “wumman’s” side
-of the question; pointing out that society, as we know it, imperfect as
-it may be, is ruled by a number of laws whose aim is the common weal and
-the individual’s comfort and happiness.
-
-He pointed out that the life of a “wumman” is composed, not of grand
-passions and Italian opera scenes, but of a hundred thousand trifles,
-each one insignificant enough, yet each helping to form that grand
-masterpiece, a pure woman’s life.
-
-That a woman might be pure in mind, even if married to a “red-headed
-runt” like George du Telle. That if that was so she was a happy woman,
-and that if a man loved her, loved he never so madly, it would be a
-strange expression of that love to blast her happiness, and soil her
-soul.
-
-It would not be love, but lust—the passion of those devils which Mr.
-Channing had hinted at that evening, those people of the night who
-slumber not nor sleep.
-
-Having finished, he went into his chamber and shut the door.
-
-And Leslie lay reflecting on his words, also on the words of Channing.
-
-Evil made manifest. The face of the creature on the Nikko road came
-before his mental eye. That was evil made manifest. He had seen the
-thing. He had known the devil by hearsay since a child. He had heard the
-“Deevil” thundered at from Scotch pulpits, tracts about the devil had
-been put into his hand; he had heard people make laughing remarks about
-him: he was so familiar with the vague personality called Satan that he
-felt no interest in him, neither interest nor aversion. Never a shudder.
-
-But that thing in the sky of the opium dream, the music that had brought
-it—that, indeed, was evil painted by the hand of an artist; worth all
-the sermons ever thundered from pulpits, all the tracts ever printed.
-
-Then his weary brain grew drowsy, and there strayed across it the fair
-figure of the Lost One, the very antithesis of all things evil.
-
-Only last night before going to bed she had murmured a story half to
-herself, half to him, with her eyes fixed on the glowing embers of the
-hibachi, and he retold it to himself now to put himself to sleep.
-
-It was about the great battle between the beasts and the birds—the real
-reason why the owl was reduced to shame and forced to cover himself with
-night.
-
-“And they came from the North and the South and the East and the West in
-flight, oh, many ri broad. The quails from the millet, the stork from
-the river, and from the pond the king-fisher, flashing like a blue jewel
-in the sunlight.
-
-“Then said the stork, who led all these people of the air:
-
-“‘Behold! we are all assembled but where tarries Sir Owl?’”
-
-“Then a sparrow made answer and said:
-
-“‘As I paused to rest on a cherry bough, for my wings be little though
-my heart is big, I heard Sir Owl in treasonable conversation with a rat.
-And said he, “Come forth from thy burrow, O Rat, that I may feast my
-eyes upon thee; and the empire of the beasts shall be thine, and also
-the empire of the birds.”’”
-
-“And the voice of the Hidden One replied—”
-
-But what the Hidden One made answer, Leslie did not remember, for the
-artless story had lulled him to sleep.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XVIII
-
- MOSTLY ABOUT FLOWERS
-
-
-O Japan! Spring! Dawn! what an exquisite and roseate mystery surrounds
-the meeting of ye three!
-
-Night, and the owls, and the ghosts, have vanished, day and the sparrows
-have come.
-
-Up from Nagasaki rise the murmurs of life, mists are vanishing from the
-hills across the harbor, where the lateen sails of junks are rising to
-find the wind, and the sampans dart about like attenuated water-beetles.
-
-The far, faint sound of a bugle from the man-of-war anchorage crosses
-the far, shrill crowing of a cock owned by Mr. Pinecape, the cobbler of
-Jinriksha Street—two rapiers of sound crossing each other in the now
-brilliant air. Then the noises of the day deepen, and the whirr of the
-cicala mixes with all sorts of faint domestic noises, a _mélange_ from
-which the ear can pick out notes just as the eye points in an
-impressionist’s picture: the clatter of a pair of clogs, the call of a
-watercress seller, the clash of a tin pan dropped somewhere, and then
-cock-crow after cock-crow from far and near, some loud and defiant,
-others defiant enough but faint, as if coming through a pin-pole half a
-mile away.
-
-The kitchen of the House of the Clouds is a square apartment, with no
-matting on the floor, and just now flooded with sunshine.
-
-Leslie, in the early days, had caused to be constructed by a stranded
-ship’s carpenter, a solid English kitchen-table of white pine. He wanted
-to give the man a job, and he thought the thing would prove useful; and
-it did.
-
-To begin with, it smelt deliciously, and Mother Fir-cone amidst her
-avocations would take a sniff at it now and then, just as a snufftaker
-takes a pinch of snuff; she would also sit under it preparing sweet
-potatoes, stringing beans or what not; but as for using it as a table,
-such an idea never occurred to her. In fact, she had no ideas at all
-about a table, and was quite convinced that this gift of Leslie San’s
-was a sort of pine-wood temple, constructed for the purpose of being sat
-under.
-
-It was also a place of refuge in time of earthquakes, when the whole
-household, saving Leslie and Campanula, got under it for fear of the
-roof falling. It received the title of “Honorable,” and was altogether a
-thing very much respected, and even vaguely beloved.
-
-Under it this morning sat Lotus-bud, preparing fish for breakfast; on it
-(these new Mousmés used it as a shelf) reposed various paper boxes
-containing eggs and groceries, weird-looking boxes suggesting that a
-conjurer was about to commence operations, not a cook.
-
-The sun laid a great square of light like a burning mat upon the floor
-near the table, and on her knees in the center of this mat of light sat
-Pine-breeze cleaning an hibachi. Cherry-blossom, the third Mousmé,
-squatted right before Pine-breeze doing nothing.
-
-From under the table was escaping a faint blue haze of smoke. Lotus-bud
-had just taken a few whiffs from a tiny pipe.
-
-They all smoked, these Mousmés, pinches of stuff like chopped hay in
-pipe bowls the size of a child’s thimble; but Campanula had never
-acquired the art, though all her friends were ardent tobacco lovers.
-Leslie San had said “No,” and that was enough.
-
-As Pine-breeze cleaned the hibachi and made it spick and span, she was
-telling the others a yarn, mostly to do with her doings when down the
-town marketing last evening. How she had bought this or that, what had
-been said to her, and so forth—a tale simple enough, but a miracle of
-genius considering the tongue in which it was told. For in the Japanese
-there are but two parts of speech, the noun and the verb; these, and
-splinters and scraps of broken-up nouns and verbs, which, in the form of
-particles and suffixes, help to shore up the meaning and pin together
-the common sense, have to do all the talking.
-
-The learner of Japanese feels at first like a person condemned to eat
-gravy soup with chop-sticks. Oh, for even a pronoun! Imagine talking to
-a person without being able to use the word “You,” without being able to
-use the word “I”! Imagine the horrible tortures of a Japanese egoist on
-his death-bed making, or attempting to make, his dying speech!
-
-But there are no egoists in Japan—can’t be with such a language—and
-there are no purse-proud snobs, or if there are, they hide themselves
-very closely.
-
-For self-depreciation is the key-note of Japanese conversation and
-manners.
-
-So she goes on with her story, in a voice sweet to listen to as the
-ripple of a mountain brook, and Lotus-bud listens under the table,
-fish-knife held in air, for the tale is reaching an interesting point.
-
-Then Campanula’s voice is heard speaking to Sweetbriar San. She is
-coming to the kitchen to superintend things and—crack! the fish’s head
-is cut off, and three Mousmés are working like one.
-
-Campanula San is younger than any of these Mousmés, and she treats them
-like sisters, yet strangely enough, they do not encroach, but treat her
-as their mistress—a condition of things impossible in Europe, and
-presently, perhaps, impossible in Japan.
-
-The sun has leapt now over the hills, and Leslie is heard moving
-upstairs. Pine-breeze claps her hands with horror, and rises to her
-feet: she has forgotten to fill his bath.
-
-She goes to do so, and Campanula wanders out the front way to the
-balcony, where she pauses to gaze at the azaleas, shading her eyes with
-her hand.
-
-The fire is spreading; another crimson blossom is almost unfolded, and
-others are soon to be born. Every spring the coming of the azaleas is an
-event in Campanula’s life.
-
-A wealth of crimson azaleas is one of her first recollections. Away
-beyond that crimson fire of flowers lies the land of her earliest
-childhood. The house with the plum tree, very vague indeed; the father
-who hit things with a hammer, still vaguer; the sugar-candy dragon lost,
-and so miraculously recovered; the little boy who went to sleep in the
-snow—or was it in a field of lilies?
-
-Her real life, it seemed to her, began as she was reaching for a crimson
-blossom one day in a field of crimson blossoms, and was suddenly caught
-up sky-high by a thing taller than a tree, who did something to the side
-of her neck, just under her left ear, that was not hurtful or
-particularly unpleasant, but which, nevertheless, made her scream.
-
-Then, behold, she saw that the thing was a man, though in strange
-clothes, but he did not frighten her in the least, and she gave him her
-hand at once, and with confidence, whereupon he took her in his arms and
-carried her to a road where stood another man, all black, even to his
-hands, but his face was white, and he had a red beard.
-
-Then this man, who was also unfrightful, began to make her remember
-things that she had for the moment forgotten. To remember her father,
-and the fact that she had lost her way, and other things too, including
-the errant dragon. He made her remember that she wished to get back to
-her father, but she did not remember this so very clearly. In fact she
-was quite content to go with these two men over the hills and far away,
-feeling sure she was safe with them, went they where they would.
-
-The scenes on the road to Nikko she remembered: a funny man away in the
-distance dancing amongst trees, and the entry into Nikko borne sky-high
-above all the other children, the Tea House of the Tortoise,
-and—grandest remembrance of all!—the miraculous awakening with the
-long-lost dragon in her hand. He was so full of mystery that she never
-had even dreamt of eating him, and she still possessed him. He was
-upstairs in the drawer of a lacquered cabinet, cracked, it is true, by
-changes of temperature and warped in the back, for age touched all
-things, even sugar-candy dragons.
-
-Then there was her life at the House of the Clouds, the mission school;
-rainy days when she splashed through the mud under a broad paper
-umbrella; fine days when she flew kites with M’Gourley San, played
-hop-scotch with Kiku San and Kitsune Ken, with all sorts of other Sans,
-mostly with shaved heads.
-
-This was Campanula’s childhood as she remembered it. But as you cannot
-remember your childhood till you have stepped over the line where the
-child becomes a boy or girl, Campanula had not begun remembering it till
-about six months ago.
-
-Up till then M’Gourley San, and Leslie San, and Sweetbriar San, and a
-host of other honorable people surrounded her, one as important as the
-other, Mac perhaps more important than any.
-
-Then all at once—in a week or so, to be more precise—a host of new
-ideas came to her, bothersome, formless ideas, as ungraspable yet as
-insistent as the great Boyg himself.
-
-Then the ideas began to take form. It was in the garden one day. Her
-eyes fell on one of the flowerless azalea bushes, and she remembered how
-it had been covered with crimson flowers last year, and how beautiful
-they were, beautiful above every other flower, even the lordly peony,
-who seems to hold the whole glory and mystery of summer in the gloom of
-his splendid heart. And her mind wandered back from spring to spring,
-led by the crimson blossoms, till she called to mind the valley where
-Leslie had found her.
-
-It was he who had found her wandering alone there, and he had picked her
-up.
-
-She had never forgotten the valley; it had lain in the distance in her
-mind, but she had no use for it till now. Now it came to her in all its
-splendor, and explained to her why the azalea was the flower she loved
-above the peony, the lotus, or even that glorious mystery, the
-dragon-spume chrysanthemum.
-
-Flowers are so bound up with the lives of the children of Japan that
-they have a meaning and speak a language to them almost unknown to us.
-
-So Campanula sat immersed in her dream, and Leslie, who had swung a
-hammock between two cherry trees and was lying in it, little knew what
-was going on in the small head of the person seated near him on the
-square of matting. She had been doing some needlework, but her work had
-dropped in her lap, her hands were folded, and her eyes were fixed on
-the azalea bush.
-
-Next day, or perhaps the day after, for a man’s perceptions in these
-matters are sometimes dull, he noticed a change in her. He could not say
-what it was, but the submissive and humble person, the very fact of
-whose existence was a theme for perpetual self-excuse, had somehow
-changed. She was just as submissive and humble, but there was a subdued
-joyousness in her manner when excusing her existence as though she
-thought that somehow it might not be such a frightful crime after all,
-and perhaps capable of condonation some day.
-
-Then, when he called for his cigar-case Pine-breeze did not appear with
-it, though Pine-breeze loved to be the carrier of it, because it was a
-foreign thing, and the leather smelt deliciously.
-
-Campanula brought it _and_ a match-box, a thing that Pine-breeze’s
-flighty little mind nearly always forgot.
-
-A few days before, Leslie had possessed three servants and what he
-called an adoptive daughter. Then he suddenly found himself in the
-possession of four servants, one of them more attentive than the other
-three put together. He put it down to the fact that her housewifely
-instincts were awakening, and as the change in her wrought for his
-comfort and ease he did not speculate on the cause as he would have done
-had the reverse been the case.
-
-Women are curious creatures, as the philosophic Mac once said. But on
-the whole, in their way, I think men are just as strange.
-
-Kite-flying had now been put aside with other childish things, and the
-tiny hands that had grasped the sugar-candy dragon were now preparing to
-grasp the real business of life: a business whose main objective was the
-happiness and comfort of “He who is taller than the tallest of trees.”
-
-Pine-breeze, Lotus-bud, and Cherry-blossom. Looking at them in a row,
-you might have thought them pretty much alike, as far as mind and spirit
-were concerned, just as three sleek, well-groomed ponies may seem
-identical—until you try to drive them.
-
-It was not till Campanula took the reins that she found the three
-underlings were each afflicted with a special infirmity, or rather
-special infirmities.
-
-Pine-breeze was such a scatterbrain that if you sent her down town in a
-hurry for eggs she would, as likely as not, dawdle home in an hour with
-tomatoes and some wild tale picked up on the way, pleasant and
-interesting enough, no doubt, but useless for the purpose of making an
-omelette. She would leave Leslie’s bath unprepared, and then, sitting in
-her own tub, would clap her hands with horror at the remembrance of her
-own forgetfulness, and as likely as not attempt to rectify her error
-attired in a bath towel; and she would smash things—crockery ware
-understood—with almost the facility of your Western parlor-maid. To
-make up for these bad points, she was literary above her class; had a
-passion for flowers above her fellows, and had composed a poem about a
-grasshopper.
-
-Lotus-bud was the cook; her infirmity was weakness. She would sit and
-listen to Pine-breeze’s idle chatter and let the bread burn. Pine-breeze
-could work and talk, but Lotus-bud could not even work and listen. So
-she would sit with her hands in her lap, listening. She made a splendid
-audience but a somewhat indifferent cook.
-
-As for Cherry-blossom, she was purely and simply an idler, a
-lotus-eater, a hobboe in the guise of a butterfly. A thing so fragile
-and pretty, so perfectly dressed and so seemingly boneless, that you
-felt to expect work from her would be absurd; which, indeed, it would
-have been.
-
-For she never worked, she dreamed.
-
-She was enamored of a riksha man, and she would go out and meet him
-under the lilacs at the gate, and then vanish with him to goodness knows
-where for the evening.
-
-He was the strangest natural phenomenon, this lover of Cherry-blossom’s,
-for he was always changing in size, and his face was never scarcely
-twice alike, and his number—rikshas are numbered just like hansom
-cabs—was
-
-
- 255.
- 66.
- 7.
- 103.
- and 42.
-
-
-At least Pine-breeze, who was an observant body, got that far in her
-notation, and then gave it up as a bad job.
-
-All these things, and more, Campanula had to cope with, and she did so
-with more or less success, gaining in her experience much that a girl of
-her age is supposed not to know, but losing nothing either in gentleness
-or modesty.
-
-She brought Pine-breeze to a vague sense of the wrongfulness of flighty
-ways, and with her own little hands she made new bread to replace a
-batch of loaves burnt to cinders by Lotus-bud (bread that gave Leslie
-indigestion for a week).
-
-As for Cherry-blossom, she told her, missionary fashion, that she would
-certainly go to hell and be burnt like Lotus-bud’s loaves if she did not
-stop vanishing down town with riksha men; and Cherry-blossom ground her
-nose on the matting and wept, and promised reformation, and went out two
-nights afterwards with No. 173 to a grand blaze up at the O Suwa temple,
-where she devoured candied beans and comfits, and bowed before graven
-images, and had a general good time with a host of “heathen” people like
-herself.
-
-Cherry-blossom’s rikshas never cost her anything. Love lent them to her.
-
-Leslie’s socks up to this had always been vanishing, and the ones that
-remained, were always, or generally, in holes. The Mousmés said it must
-be the mice. Campanula, however, found Pine-breeze one morning cleaning
-a kettle with a silk dress-sock. It seemed silk socks at half a guinea a
-pair gave a polish nothing else would give.
-
-The kettles were duller after that, but the depredations of the mice
-ceased.
-
-Having looked at the promise of the azaleas, she went in to see how
-things were getting on.
-
-Presently she and Leslie were seated at breakfast opposite to one
-another on the floor. Leslie, attired in a suit of faultlessly fitting
-pale gray tweed, looked much more like an Indian cavalry officer on
-leave than an umbrella merchant, as he called himself. He had arranged
-to call for Jane du Telle at ten o’clock to take her out shopping; the
-gloomy thoughts of the night before, the effect of the opium, and the
-effect of the dream, had vanished.
-
-He was sipping his tea, and glancing over the _Japan Mail_, when
-Campanula interrupted him.
-
-“What iss Dick?” she suddenly asked; she prolonged her s’s in the
-faintest degree, difficult to reproduce in print, for there is no type
-capable of representing an s and a quarter.
-
-“What is what?” asked Leslie, lowering the _Japan Mail_, and staring at
-his pretty _vis-â-vis_.
-
-“Dick—she called you Dick.”
-
-“Who?”
-
-“She who gave you the flower,” said Campanula, lowering ever so little
-her head.
-
-“Which flower?”
-
-“The one in your coat—yesterday.”
-
-“Oh,” said Leslie, remembering a bluebell that Jane had plucked and
-given him as they went down hill the day before, and remembering also
-that George du Telle and Campanula had been walking behind and must have
-seen the transaction. “She calls me Dick because that is short for my
-name.”
-
-“Dick,” murmured she, in a meditative voice.
-
-She seemed turning the name over in her mind. Tasting it mentally, so to
-speak.
-
-“She is an old friend of mine,” continued Leslie. “I knew her,
-Campanula, before you were born, away over in another part of the world,
-where half the year it snows and where the wind blows just as hard as it
-does in Nippon, but the wind never brings flowers as it does here.”
-
-“No flowers,” she murmured, incapable of imagining such a land.
-
-“Only flowers like that blue one, and wild roses and a few others, but
-you never see camellia trees growing by the roads, nor lotus flowers on
-the ponds.”
-
-“Nor azaleas?”
-
-“Nor azaleas—at least, as they grow here.”
-
-A shadow crossed the open doorway.
-
-“M’Gourley San,” said Campanula, who was seated facing the door.
-
-“Dinna rise,” said M’Gourley. “I’ve had ma breakfast, and I’ll juist tak
-a seat on the verandy till y’ve done.”
-
-“I’m done,” said Leslie, forgetful of grammar, and rising up, he came
-out, the _Japan Mail_ under his arm, and a briar root in his hand.
-
-They talked business a while, and then Leslie said:
-
-“I say.”
-
-“Weel?”
-
-“You remember that woman I told you of on the Nikko road?”
-
-“Which wumman?” asked Mac, taking up a pebble from the path just by the
-veranda, and shying it at one of the hills of the landscape garden.
-
-“Girl, I meant; you remember the girl I told you of?”
-
-“Oh ay; the lass that flung you ower board—what of her?”
-
-“She’s here with her husband.”
-
-“Whaur?” said Mac, turning his head as though he fancied Jane and her
-spouse were camping out in the garden.
-
-“She’s staying at the Nagasaki Hotel with her husband.”
-
-“Whoat’s their names?”
-
-“Du Telle.”
-
-Mac doubled himself up for a moment, alleging for reason a touch of the
-stomach-ache, as a matter of fact it was a touch of internal laughter.
-
-The day before yesterday he had found the newly-arrived George du Telle
-in the smoke-room of the Nagasaki Hotel, stood him drinks, and conducted
-him to Danjuro.
-
-There they had saki and pipes, and George du Telle had bought a
-Pickford’s van-full of rubbish, and parted with a fat green check on
-Cox’s. An exceedingly fat check written with one eye shut, it is true,
-but quite in order.
-
-“I dined with them.”
-
-“Ye whoat!” cried Mac, coming back from a vision of the victorious
-Danjuro doing the cake-walk amidst his bronzes and lacquers, kimono
-pinched up on either side between finger and thumb, his nose in the air,
-and on his face an assumption of stiff and haughty pride enough to kill
-one with laughter.
-
-“Weel! weel!” said Mac, addressing the hills of the landscape garden.
-
-“What are you weel-weeling about?” asked Leslie irritably.
-
-“I am not a puncteelious man,” said Mac, still addressing the hills, “in
-the small concairns of life, but if a lassie had treated me same’s she
-you, _I’d a seen her dammit before I’d ha’ dined wi’ her_.” He shouted
-the last words, and brought his big fist down on his knee with a bang.
-
-“Don’t shout,” said Leslie, “and make an ass of yourself. We didn’t
-quarrel when we parted; we parted good friends. She didn’t want to marry
-me—well, that was her look-out.”
-
-“I wish they hadna’ come,” said Mac gloomily.
-
-“What on earth is the matter with you _now_?”
-
-“I’ve seen the waurld,” said the Gloomy One, “and I’ve seen wummen. And
-I’ve seen _her_—saw her in the smoke-room—” He stopped.
-
-“What smoke-room?”
-
-“Of the hotel. I was havin’ a crack wi’ her husband day-fore yesterday,
-and in she come to speak a word to him; and I know wummen—and, weel, I
-know, fixed between that chap with a head like a blazin’ whin-bush and
-you, which way she’ll run.”
-
-“I wish you wouldn’t be such a fool,” said Leslie, now really annoyed
-and therefore keeping himself in check; “she’s nothing to me.”
-
-Mac turned, and under his bushy, half-grizzled eyebrows stared in
-Leslie’s face, and Leslie did not support his gaze, but turned away
-irritably, and flung stones at a brown hawk that was circling in the air
-before them.
-
-Mac got up, tapped the ashes out of his pipe, and made off.
-
-“See ye the morn?” he called back as he got to the gate.
-
-“Maybe,” said Leslie, looking at his watch and rising to go into the
-house.
-
-He went down at ten, and shortly after his departure, out came
-Campanula, a basket in her hand and sandals on her feet, for the weather
-was dry. She came along the path towards the cherry trees, examining the
-ground and the interstices of the bushes.
-
-At last she saw what she wanted, a bluebell.
-
-She plucked it with tender care and put it in her basket, then she saw
-another and treated it the same, and another; so went she on till it
-became perfectly plain that her object was not gardening, or the
-gathering of a bunch of flowers, but the extermination of every bluebell
-on the premises.
-
-When the place had been cleared and the basket was half full of victims,
-the question came how to dispose of them. Impossible to throw them away
-or burn them; she would as soon, almost, have treated children so.
-
-She stood at the gate undecided, till suddenly there came the solution
-of the problem, and opening the gate she passed down the lilac-shaded
-path to Nagasaki. On the way she saw more bluebells and stopped to pluck
-them, so that when the lane at the bottom was reached the basket was
-nearly full.
-
-In a rabbit-hutch of a house off the lane lay a tragedy, or the remains
-of one, in the form of O Toku San, a poor work-girl. She had loved a
-man, and he had not even betrayed her in the ordinary way. He had simply
-changed his mind, and gone off with another girl.
-
-She tried to kill herself, not in the native way, but with some
-abominable sort of foreign poison—Oxalic acid, most likely; but they
-saved her life, and she lay in the hospital nearly a month with her
-hands tied, to prevent her trying to kill herself again.
-
-When she came out of the hospital she made no more attempts to obtain
-peace. She was in the clutches of pernicious anæmia, and she now lay
-dying, a despairing shadow, the ghost of what had once been a pretty and
-happy girl.
-
-Campanula turned to the tiny house, and that day O Toku San had a whole
-silver yen to give to her mother on her return, and a bunch of
-freshly-gathered blue flowers to charm her eye: things to the dying
-better than all music and poetry, and far above the greatest
-masterpieces of art.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XIX
-
- THE STORK AND THE TORTOISE
-
-
-They were in the street running parallel with Jinrikisha Street, a
-street truly of the old time, narrow with the house-tops, when the
-houses had upper stories over-leaning the way.
-
-Jane seemed fascinated by the contents of the little shops, that sold
-everything from cuttle-fish to paper lanterns. Shops that were, most of
-them, simply raised platforms, matted and roofed.
-
-Here abounded the tortoise-shell carvers, and the men who can make a
-netsuké to charm the eye out of anything: a knot of wood, a shark’s
-tooth, a useless bit of ivory.
-
-“I’m going to buy things,” said Jane, looking with a lustful eye on the
-cheap, or seemingly cheap, curios exposed for sale in some of the shops:
-old bronze gongs, kettles, sword guards, broken crockery were carefully
-mended, lamps, such as the Chinese magician might have hawked at the
-back entrance of the palace of Aladdin, fans, trick toys, and tiny boxes
-for holding rouge; tobacco-monos and opium pipes, broken-down English
-umbrellas, lacquer trays, and a heap of other dust-traps utterly
-useless, and some of them not very ornamental.
-
-“If you _will_ waste your money,” said Leslie, “I’d advise you to come
-to Danjuro’s. We can get to it by this lane, and I won’t let him swindle
-you beyond the ordinary tourist pitch.”
-
-“Very well,” said Jane, turning from a booth bearing this cabalistic
-inscription on its front, “Come rightin!”[2] “The things look pretty
-dusty, and I don’t see anything I very much want—I’d like to buy
-_that_, though.” She pointed to a mite in the colored kimono, playing
-battledore and shuttlecock in the gutter with another mite of its own
-size. “They seem so happy and jolly, these Japanese children, and clean,
-and I read somewhere they never give any trouble, or break things, or
-annoy people—Bless the child!”
-
- [2] I presume “Come right in!” was the artist’s intention.
-
-A shuttlecock hit her a slap in the face, and the shuttlecock hitter
-laughed, and trotted after it, without any semblance of apology to his
-target.
-
-“There’s another illusion shattered,” said Jane, wiping her face with
-her handkerchief.
-
-“Have you—” began Leslie.
-
-“What?”
-
-“Any children?”
-
-“No,” said Jane; “I have not.”
-
-The stork on the tortoise, emblem of eternal life, and a “supposed”
-masterpiece of the great Miochin family of metal-workers, still stood on
-guard in the fore-front of Danjuro’s wares. It was the same stork that
-Leslie had seen five years ago—at least, in appearance. In reality it
-had been sold five or six times during the last five years.
-
-The selling of the thing always brought forth Danjuro’s latent sense of
-humor, and could Danjuro the actor have seen his namesake at these
-supreme moments of trade, he would certainly have claimed him as a
-brother in art.
-
-It would be an American woman, perhaps, in a blue veil, and with a
-smattering of knowledge picked up from artistic books about Japan. Mac
-would be the go-between, translating the desires of the female into
-Japanese for the edification of Dan, who spoke English, by the way, as
-well as Mac, and even, perhaps, better.
-
-“Sell it!” Danjuro would cry. “I would as soon think of selling my own
-mother. Tell her Augustness to ask of me anything else. It is a piece of
-true Miochin, owned by my father, and his father before him. It has
-always brought my family luck, etc.”
-
-All of which M’Gourley would faithfully translate with the addition:
-
-“He’s the greatest auld scamp in the waurld; he’s only puttin’ up the
-price. Bide a wee, and let him simmer doon. It is not a true Miochin,
-but it’s a vara excellent imitation, made, mayhap, by some pupil of the
-Miochins. Would y’ be wullin’ to pay twanty poonds?”
-
-The Blue-veiled One assenting, Mac and Danjuro would go for each other
-in Japanese, and after five minutes’ ferocious wrangling, and five
-minutes more of interpretations, the thing would change hands at
-twenty-five pounds, to be replaced next day, or, at least, the day after
-the departure of the Blue-veiled One from Nagasaki, by its twin image. A
-man at Osaka made them by the gross, and he charged two pounds ten
-a-piece for them to the trade.
-
-Fortunately, the dead know not the doings of the living, else would the
-artistic Miochin family be turning eternally in their uneasy graves,
-with the rapidity of spinning bobbins.
-
-Danjuro came out with his usual profound salute and low hiss.
-
-Hiss is perhaps not the proper word, for the sound is made by the intake
-of air between closed teeth, and is intended to represent delight beyond
-words.
-
-And, indeed, when Danjuro beheld M’Gourley entering with a client ready
-to be shorn, the sound came from him as no empty compliment, but as a
-natural expression of his true feelings.
-
-It was different as regards Leslie. Danjuro looked on Leslie with the
-nervous dread with which you or I might look upon a mischievous lunatic.
-
-Leslie had once nearly spoiled a bargain—a delightful bargain from the
-dealer’s point of view, a disgraceful swindle viewed by the cold light
-of English ethics.
-
-An English Member of Parliament had been trepanned into paying two
-hundred pounds for a pair of vases worth, maybe, twenty. Mac in his
-jubilation boasted before Leslie, and Leslie had “put the stopper on,”
-caused the money to be returned, with a note to the effect that the jars
-were now discovered (from some documents connected with them) to be
-imitation, and not as represented when bought.
-
-The Member of Parliament, instantly concluding that _this_ was a
-swindle, and that he had obtained priceless articles by accident,
-refused to accept the money, or return the jars.
-
-And thus was he done brown on his own spit, and basted by his own right
-hand, for in his book of travels, “Amongst the Japs,” he mentioned the
-transaction, and, worse still, sent a copy of the book to Danjuro, with
-the passage marked with blue pencil.
-
-Dan read the passage with the aid of a pair of horn-rimmed spectacles,
-and with a face mirthless as a shovel.
-
-But the soul in him bubbled. He could quite understand the Member of
-Parliament’s point of view, but Leslie’s was quite beyond his power to
-grasp.
-
-Honesty for the sake of honesty, and without any ulterior reason, even
-Art for Art’s sake was more understandable than that.
-
-So he hissed without pleasure as he bowed before Leslie and Jane,
-imploring them to condescend to make the honorable entrance, and
-intimating that everything in the place was theirs.
-
-Jane nodded to him, and looked round.
-
-“There’s one of the monstrosities I told you of that George bought the
-other day,” said she, pointing to a bronze frog half as big as an
-ordinary coal-box. “Oh, look at _that_!”
-
-She pointed to a furious struggle in bronze between a man and a monster.
-The monster had opened its mouth to devour the man, and the man had
-caught it by the tongue, which he was tearing out.
-
-It was the climax of the fight, and the conclusion one could read in the
-triumphant ferocity of the man’s face—a thing to make one shudder.
-
-“Danjuro San,” said Leslie grimly, speaking in Japanese, whilst Jane
-gazed at the fighting group, “this is the lady whose husband you and
-M’Gourley San entertained the other day—the Red-headed One. She is a
-friend of mine, and I pray you to entertain her differently.”
-
-This is a vague interpretation of the Japanese for “This is the lady
-whose husband you swindled the other day, but if you play any of your
-tricks with _her_, I’ll make you sit up—see?”
-
-To fight with a Japanese you must come to blows, for you can’t possibly
-do it in words properly. The old Japanese who made the language had no
-use for terms of abuse: swords were good enough for them.
-
-“I’ll have that,” said Jane, suddenly seizing the fat baby, the size of
-a tangerine orange, done in ivory and engaged in feeding ivory ducks on
-top of a lacquer cabinet, “and the ducks. Tell him to send them to the
-hotel; you can fight with him about the price afterwards—and those two
-vases; and oh, that ivory Mousmé with the umbrella—isn’t she sweet! I
-don’t see anything else I want. _You_ have something, I want to make you
-a present.”
-
-“I don’t want anything, I’m tired of curios.”
-
-“Well, you’ll just have to want something, for I’m going to make you a
-present. I’ll give you this.”
-
-She took up a short sword in a carved ivory scabbard. On the ivory
-handle of it was figured a grimacing god, dancing apparently. She drew
-the blade, polished and razor-sharp, and then returned it to its sheath.
-
-“Take it; it will come in handy when those robbers you told us of last
-night at dinner come again.”
-
-“I don’t want the thing; it’s unlucky to give knives.”
-
-“It’s not a knife, it’s a sword!”
-
-“All right,” said Leslie, “anything for peace;” and he took a great
-sheet of rice paper from Danjuro and wrapped the thing carefully up.
-
-“Now,” said Jane, “I want something for langn-yappe, as they say in New
-Orleans—something thrown in.”
-
-Danjuro declared that the whole shop was hers to do what she liked with.
-
-“I don’t want the whole shop,” said Jane, “but I’ll have that.” She took
-possession of a tiny rose tree in the pot, a rose tree with blossoms the
-size of farthings.
-
-“Now come.”
-
-“One moment,” said Leslie.
-
-His ear had caught a familiar sound. It came from the cellar where many
-of Danjuro’s goods were stowed; it was the voice of Mac, and it came up
-like the voice of the Hidden One in Campanula’s story. Mac evidently had
-a victim in the cellar. Leslie went to the cellar stairs and listened.
-
-“I would not let him see you’re wanting it. Juist assume a casual
-expreesion as if ye were na so vary carin’ whether ye got it or no’.
-He’ll be sure to tell ye it’s a piece o’ Miochin—it is _not_.”
-
-“How much do you think it’s worth?” (A burly English voice, suggestive
-of shepherd’s plaid trousers, a corporation, gold albert, and double
-chin.)
-
-“All of fifty pounds, but not a penny more, not a penny more. Show him
-the money; there’s not a Jap in Nagasaki can withstaund the sight of
-goud—or notes.”
-
-“Look here, if you get it for forty, I’ll give you a ten per cent.
-commission.”
-
-“Am no so very carin’ about commeesions; stull, as you offer it, I’ll
-not say ‘No.’”
-
-The stork and tortoise were being sold again.
-
-Leslie turned away in disgust.
-
-“Come,” he said to Jane, “let’s go.” And they passed out into the sunlit
-street, he carrying the parcel containing the sword, she the rose tree
-done up in rice paper pictured vaguely with the forms of storks.
-
-“She has given him a wakizashi,” murmured Danjuro, and he retired into a
-corner to smoke a whiff or two of hay-colored tobacco, and think
-inscrutable thoughts, before addressing himself to the victim that Mac
-was preparing down in the cellar.
-
-“What shall we do now?” asked Jane when they were in the street.
-
-Leslie thought for a moment.
-
-“I’ll tell you,” said he. “We’ll get rikshas and go to the cemetery—”
-
-“I’ll do no such thing,” said Jane promptly.
-
-“If you will allow me one moment—I’m not proposing to take you to a
-place like Kensal Green. A Japanese cemetery is worth seeing, just as
-much worth seeing as a Japanese town. Then we can go and have luncheon.”
-
-“Where?”
-
-“Would you like to go to an eel-house?”
-
-“Gracious, no! I hate eels. First a cemetery, and then an eel-house! I
-have half a mind to go back to the hotel.”
-
-“Well, a tea house, then; we can go to the Tea House of a Thousand
-Joys.”
-
-“Oh, that quite decides the matter,” said she, assuming an outraged air,
-and hailing one of two rikshas that were passing.
-
-Leslie hailed the other, and quietly directed the riksha boys to the
-cemetery.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XX
-
- THE SONG OF THE MUSHI
-
-
-“It almost makes one wish one were dead,” sighed Jane. They were sitting
-on a moss-grown tussock near a grave adorned with a fresh spray of
-cherry-blossom, contained in a joint of bamboo. Beneath them the hill
-stretched downwards, terrace after terrace, casting before their eyes
-the cold color of marble, and the mournful green of cryptomeria trees,
-the delicate tracery of ferns, and the glory of the wild camellias.
-Beyond lay the blue of the harbor, black-blue where the wooded cliffs
-met the water; from the water the hills led the eye past camphor woods
-and the green of the young bamboo, up and away to where the brown of
-their summits cut the dazzling azure of the sky. “I have never seen
-anything so beautiful, so peaceful. What are you thinking of, Dick?”
-
-“I was thinking,” said Leslie, rousing himself, “that we might have
-luncheon at my place.”
-
-“You are perfectly disgusting!” said Jane. “I’ll never go to a cemetery
-with you again. Luncheon! Who wants luncheon here?”
-
-“Very few,” said he grimly, gazing over the tombs.
-
-“Now you’re trying to be smart—at the expense of these poor things. Ah!
-look at that tiny grave with the white flower in the little vase.”
-
-“Some child.”
-
-“Yes; a thing with a great sash that was flying its kite or spinning its
-top the other day, and now it’s here.”
-
-“Or hitting shuttlecocks about the street.”
-
-“Yes,” wiping her cheek where the shuttlecock had hit her—then
-suddenly: “I think men are beasts,” addressing the distant hills.
-
-“I’m with you there.”
-
-“No, you’re not; all men are just the same.”
-
-“I suppose you mean to infer in a roundabout way that I’m a beast.
-Thanks.”
-
-“There’s nothing to be thankful for, only—they don’t understand.”
-
-He took her hand in his as if to make friends, and she let him hold it
-for a moment, then she suddenly drew it away.
-
-“Had not we better be going? What’s the time?”
-
-“Twelve.”
-
-“Will you come and have luncheon at the hotel?”
-
-“No, thanks; why not come and lunch at my place? I’ll give you all sorts
-of funny Japanese things to eat. Luncheon won’t be till half-past one,
-but you can have a talk with Campanula. It will only take us ten minutes
-or so to get there from here.”
-
-They came down to where the rikshas were waiting; he helped her in,
-tucked the linen apron round her, and gave the men their direction.
-
-Campanula San had not yet returned, declared Pine-breeze, as she
-kow-towed before them on the matting.
-
-“Well, she won’t be long,” said Leslie. “Shall we go into the house or
-the garden?”
-
-“The house,” replied Jane. “I’m tired of the sunlight; let’s go in, and
-sit on the floor and talk.”
-
-“Right. But do you mind—”
-
-“What?”
-
-“Well, as a matter of fact, there’s a clause in the lease that no one is
-to go in with their boots on.”
-
-“Why, for goodness sake?”
-
-“They say it spoils the matting.”
-
-“All right,” said Jane, holding up a small foot, and trying to unbutton
-the shoe on it.
-
-“Let me,” said Leslie, going down on his knees.
-
-The shoe came off, and the little foot in its bronze silk stocking lay
-in his hands for half a second—half a second during which he was seized
-with a wild desire to kiss it. Next moment it was out of his hands, and
-the other was presented to him.
-
-“You are all thumbs!” said Jane. “Do be quick! I’m not a stork to stand
-on one leg for an hour. There, you’ve burst a button off! I knew you
-would. Stupid!”
-
-“Pine-breeze will sew it on,” said he, hunting for the button on his
-knees.
-
-“No, she won’t. It doesn’t in the least matter. Gracious, Dick! when I
-see you just like that, crawling about on your knees—”
-
-“What?”
-
-“I can’t help remembering—Do you remember the rainy day at Glenbruach,
-when you and I were playing marbles in the pistol gallery, and I said
-you cheated, and you said you didn’t, and I said you did, and you called
-me a liar?”
-
-“And you hacked my shins?”
-
-“Yes; and old Mrs. Johnstone, the housekeeper, came in and saw me and
-said I was an ‘awfu’ lassie!’ Can it be that all that really happened,
-and that we are the same people? Imagine me hacking your shins now!
-Imagine us both playing marbles on the veranda!”
-
-“And we didn’t speak to each other for a day,” said he, following her
-into the house. “And you looked so stiff and sour, and all of a sudden
-you came up from behind and flung your arms round my neck.”
-
-“And you shouted: ‘Oh, get away, you little brute!’”
-
-“Yes; because I thought you were making another attack on me, and all
-the time you only wanted to k—”
-
-“I didn’t. I only wanted to apologize.”
-
-“Well, apologize, then!” said he, arranging the cushions on the floor,
-and placing the rose tree and the parcel containing the sword in a
-corner.
-
-“It is sad to look so far away,” said she, taking as comfortable a
-position as she could upon the cushions. “Life was so jolly then. Oh! a
-good old day’s trout-fishing is worth all the money in the world. Money
-is no use; what’s the good of it? It just makes one not care for the
-simple pleasures of life. Do you remember the picnic you and I and those
-American children, who were staying at Callander, had, when the
-soda-water bottle burst, and we found we’d left everything behind but
-the jam and the eggs? Dick, I—I—want to ask you something.”
-
-It was one of the peculiarities of Jane’s mind that a question
-formulating there would work its way along like a worm, under, maybe,
-ten minutes of conversation, and then come out at the end of a
-paragraph, rise for air, so to speak, in a manner irrelevant and
-sometimes startling.
-
-“Yes?”
-
-“What became of you all those three years before you came here to
-Japan?—you vanished. You told me the other day you were in Australia;
-were you?”
-
-“I was in prison.”
-
-She turned deathly pale, and stared at him as if he had struck her.
-
-“Oh, you need not be so alarmed; it was not a criminal but a social
-prison. My father allowed me a hundred and fifty a year, paid quarterly,
-as long as I lived in Sydney, and as I had no trade and no money I lived
-in Sydney for three years—tied by the leg.”
-
-“I think you take a pleasure in frightening me; first you told me you
-were a shopman, now a prisoner. Dick, why do you _always_ make your own
-case out worse than it really is? Tell me, what was the last quarrel
-with your father about?”
-
-“Debts.”
-
-“And, Dick—you know you used to—”
-
-“I know I used to drink, but I don’t drink now.”
-
-They were silent for a while, then he began to speak and tell her the
-story of his life as a remittance man, and he did not spare black in the
-composition of his picture.
-
-She listened at first interested and amused by the thought of Dick tied
-by the leg in Sydney, hobbled, so to speak, and made to behave.
-
-Then her amusement gave way to compassion. She saw him wandering in the
-Domain, by the sea-shore, in the streets, a lonely figure, a man with no
-interest in life, an exile banned by society.
-
-She thought of all the men she knew and the number of them who were just
-as wicked and foolish as Dick had ever been, yet who by keeping on the
-right side of their bank balance retained their social position and the
-respect of all men.
-
-And thinking of all this the heart in her was moved. A most dangerous
-condition just now, for Jane, Bessemer steel in her everyday laughing
-mood, became wax when her compassion was aroused.
-
-“Why didn’t you write and tell me?” said she. “I’d have gone and seen
-your father. Oh, it was wicked to send you off like that, away from
-every one. _How_ could a father treat his child so!”
-
-They were silent again for a moment.
-
-“Poor Dick!” said Jane suddenly, and she took his hand in both hers and
-stroked it. A little shiver went through him.
-
-Then, all at once, she felt an arm around her waist and his breath upon
-her cheek, and she did not try to take her hand from his or struggle,
-nor, after the first second of troubled alarm, did she feel the wish to
-struggle.
-
-She had ceased for the moment to be Jane du Telle, a married woman, a
-person with a stainless reputation. All these facts were swept away by
-nature, just as shrubs and fir trees are swept away by the rush of the
-avalanche.
-
-A great faintness came over her. She clung to him, and sinking
-backwards, fell upon the matting; his arms were around her, his breath
-on her cheek, her lips were returning his kisses, yet all the time her
-lips were murmuring: “Don’t—don’t—don’t!”
-
- * * * * *
-
-At this supreme moment came a sound strangely alien to the
-situation—the jingling of tea-cups no less—and through the wall, or at
-least the opening of a panel, entered Pine-breeze, followed by
-Cherry-blossom, with the luncheon.
-
- * * * * *
-
-“Dick!” she cried, sitting up with her cheeks raging red, “tell them to
-go away.”
-
-But Dick was not heeding her. He was sitting up with his hands to the
-side of his head, and an expression on his face that made her almost
-forget her own position before the Mousmés.
-
-“Do you hear it?” said he.
-
-“What?”
-
-“That noise, my God, that noise.”
-
-A tiny cage was hanging from a hook on the wall. In it was a thing much
-beloved by Campanula—an insect like a grasshopper that sang a buzzing
-and tremulous sort of song. The mushi was a creature that only sang by
-night as a rule, but some spirit had moved its poetic soul, for it was
-singing now.
-
-“It’s that thing in the cage,” said Jane, pointing to it tremulously,
-thankful for any excuse to escape the glances of the Mousmés.
-
-He looked up, sprang to his feet, went to the cage, and tore it from its
-hook.
-
-The Mousmés screamed out, for from his furious manner and the expression
-of his face they felt he was about to dash cage and mushi on the
-matting, and trample them underfoot.
-
-And he was, for one horrible moment. Then something in him
-prevailed—the something that had made him pick the Lost One up and kiss
-her, and carry her all the way to Nikko; the spirit of good that had
-made him always not so bad as he might have been.
-
-He rehung the little cage on the hook, and the thing in it became dumb;
-the sound in his head that troubled him had died away, and he returned
-to where Jane was sitting, and resumed his position on the cushions near
-her.
-
-Then he told the Mousmés to leave what they had brought on the floor,
-and to go away till he called them.
-
-“Oh,” said Jane, when they were alone again, “to think they should have
-seen me like that. Oh, _Dick_! How could we—how could I—”
-
-“_They_ don’t matter,” said he gloomily.
-
-“Oh, don’t _talk_ to me!” She wrung her hands.
-
-“For goodness sake,” said Leslie, “don’t make mountains out of
-molehills. They saw me kiss you, well, what of that? and they don’t talk
-English—at least, English that any one can understand.”
-
-“But like that on the floor,” murmured Jane, comforted somewhat by the
-last statement.
-
-“Well, what of that? We are in Japan, where people live on the floor. I
-admit if a servant in England came in and saw—”
-
-“_Don’t!_” screamed she; “don’t speak about it again. It was a moment of
-weakness; let us forget it. I mean, let us _remember_ it as a
-warning.”
-
-“Do you feel like eating luncheon?” he asked, looking at the pathetic
-little dishes and tea-cups, each on its sea-green mat.
-
-“No; I feel like nothing. I only want to go and bury myself.”
-
-He poured her out some tea and took some himself.
-
-“You frightened me,” she said in a tremulous voice after they had sat
-for a moment in silence. “I thought you were going to do something
-dreadful.”
-
-“When?”
-
-“When you took that cage down with the buzzing thing in it that annoyed
-you—poor atom!”
-
-“It didn’t annoy me; that was not the sound I heard. It was the sound I
-heard in the dream I told you of—that devil—”
-
-A figure stood in the doorway: it was Campanula returned.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXI
-
- M’GOURLEY’S LOVE AFFAIR
-
-
-Mac had gone down to the office that morning in a temper.
-
-The staff consisted of himself and Ah Hop Sing, the Chinese office boy.
-He could not quarrel with himself, so he quarreled with Ah Hop Sing,
-using a rattan cane to enforce the argument, till Ah Hop Sing hopped and
-sang in a fashion that justified his title.
-
-Then Mac wrote business letters and whilst he wrote, the thoughts of
-this dusty and unlovable-looking Scot went far astray on pleasant and
-picturesque roads, under blue skies, by brakes all gay with the crimson
-japonica flowers and the glorious beauty of the red camellias, and
-beneath the solemn darkness of the cryptomeria woods of Nikko.
-
-That is to say, they would stray to these places, and then he would
-recall them to indite letters of advice to Maconochie of Glasgow, a
-letter of abuse to Mr. Oyama—a gentleman who never fulfilled his
-contracts when they threatened loss, sheltering his business self behind
-the ample kimono of the Tokyo guild—and letters to divers other people
-in trade.
-
-And still his thoughts would stray whilst he gummed and stamped the
-envelopes, and they would be buying dolls now at booths in Jinrikisha
-Street, or helping to fly kites at the House of the Clouds.
-
-They would stand watching a small person playing kitsune-ken with
-another person of her own age; and the same small person laboring up the
-Hill to the House of the Clouds, burdened with a bundle of books, and
-sheltered beneath a many-ribbed crimson umbrella.
-
-Then they would glance at the same person, bigger grown, and suddenly
-become beautiful; then they would heave their shoulders and sigh, and
-all come back to help in the addressing of a letter to M’Clintock of
-Osaka, or some other magnate of the Jap Rubbish Trade.
-
-Mac was in love, as I have before indicated: in love with three people.
-A tiny dot in a blue kimono and stiff sash; a person somewhat similarly
-dressed, whom he had sometimes helped of evenings with her lessons, or
-watched as she pricked her fingers over needlework; and a Mousmé as
-pretty as seven.
-
-He had been in love for years without knowing it; a flower had been
-growing in this dusty soil, where one could not fancy any green thing
-finding nutriment, unless, perhaps, a weed. A white flower, pure and
-without stain.
-
-Nothing could be more ideal than this love, nothing with legs and arms
-attached to it could be more un-ideal than Mac. And the strange thing
-was that this pure blossom of the soul did not improve the soul it grew
-from a bit, at least as far as human eye could see, for the man of the
-Great Tung Jade and the Lessar papers incidents was, morally, just the
-same—worse, if anything—as the wailing clients of Danjuro could
-testify.
-
-When Campanula was alone with Leslie in these later days, she wore a
-grave and thoughtful air. Watching her, one could perceive that he alone
-possessed her mind; all the quaint and charming ways of her childhood,
-all things frivolous and light, she seemed to have dropped and left
-behind her with her toys.
-
-When Campanula was quite alone with M’Gourley, a subtle change came over
-her. The child came out and played.
-
-Though Leslie had adopted her as a daughter, she had by no means adopted
-him as a father.
-
-Tod M’Gourley was her adoptive father, or, at least, she treated him as
-such. He acted also as uncle, aunt, grandmother, brother and general
-playmate all combined; and any half-holiday during the last few years,
-you might have seen Campanula and her family strolling along Jinrikisha
-Street, or on the Bund: the family in an old top hat, black broadcloth
-suit, and bearing a gamp umbrella in its hard fist.
-
-They would stray together through the wonders of the town, Mac and she,
-and pause and gaze in at shops like two children, buy sweets and eat
-them unashamed and openly. Stop to look at performing monkeys, or listen
-to street ballad-singers, or criticize passing funerals.
-
-He had never seen so much of life round town as Campanula showed him,
-clapping beside him in her little clogs when the streets were damp, or
-gliding beside him sandal-shod in the warm, dry days of spring.
-
-Where Campanula was concerned, this dour and dusty Scot had all the
-delicate and instinctive feelings of a woman; he had noticed “fine” the
-change that had come over her of late, and the change in her manner
-towards Leslie.
-
-The thing pleased him, yet it made him sigh—and frown, when he called
-to mind “that wumman,” the mental label he had attached to Jane du
-Telle.
-
-When he had finished business he went to Danjuro’s shop, where he had an
-appointment, as we have seen, with an Englishman. The Englishman having
-been duly plundered, Mac looked at his watch, found it was nearly
-twelve, and was struck by a bright idea.
-
-He would go to the House of the Clouds, fetch Campanula out, and have
-luncheon with her.
-
-Ten minutes later found him on the veranda.
-
-Campanula had just returned, having left O Toku San.
-
-M’Gourley sat down on the veranda, and Campanula sat down beside him on
-a little fur rug made from the skin of an Ounce, or some such small
-animal. She looked sad and depressed, and her eyes wandered about the
-landscape garden as if questioning its hills, its streams, its old, old
-forests.
-
-“Campanula,” said Mac, taking her little hand between his great rough,
-red paws, “what ails you, child? You look sad and fashed, what’s been
-worrying you?”
-
-“I have been to see O Toku San,” replied Campanula, speaking in
-Japanese. “She is dying. Her heart is dead,” said Campanula, putting her
-other little hand over her own heart. “I am—oh, so sad! for to-day the
-thought of death has come to me, a thought that I never knew before.”
-
-“Child, child,” said M’Gourley, “dinna speak like that. We must all die
-soon or later—ay, ay, we must all die, sure enough.”
-
-“But not so sadly as she,” replied Campanula with a little sob.
-
-M’Gourley looked at her; she was in tears.
-
-He drew her close to him just as a mother might have done, and held her
-to him whilst she rested her head against his old coat, and sobbed and
-wept like a little child, gazing at the landscape garden through the
-veil of her tears.
-
-He rocked her gently to soothe her, but said nothing, holding her just
-as he had held her that day in the gardens of Dai Nichi Do, as if to
-protect her against Death, as he had that day protected her against the
-vision of the terrible Akudogi.
-
-Her sobs slowly ceased, but still she kept her cheek rested against his
-coat.
-
-“What is Death?” she suddenly asked. The question was quite beyond
-M’Gourley.
-
-“Dinna ask me,” he said. “It’s what we all must come to some day.”
-
-“And will O Toku San see him she loved when she goes—there?” continued
-she, as if unheeding his reply. “Perhaps”—after a long pause—“he will
-know her love for him when he too is there, and make her happy.”
-
-“Mayhap,” said M’Gourley, who did not know the facts of the case, or
-perhaps he would not have taken so cheerful a view of O Toku San’s
-lover’s future state. “Mayhap.” He looked down at her little face. Her
-eyes were dry, but a tear was still wet on her cheek. He took out his
-handkerchief and dried it.
-
-Campanula smiled faintly, pressed her cheek ever so slightly against his
-arm as if in thanks, and drew away from him, resuming her position on
-the little rug.
-
-M’Gourley took out his pipe, lit it, and began to smoke.
-
-“Now,” said he, “just put on those sandal shoes of yours again, for I am
-going to take you out with me.”
-
-“Where?” asked Campanula.
-
-“No matter where,” replied Mac, rising from the veranda. “A nice place
-where you and I’ll go—you and I together, as we did along the Nikko
-road, only not on my shoulder. Na, na! you’re ower big for that. Do you
-remember the sugar-candy dragon?”
-
-“Ah! the Hon. Dragon!” replied she in the vernacular, as she bent to
-pass the sandal-strap past the great toe of her white tabi. “He is
-upstairs with—other things, but the Hon. Dragon is very old now.”
-
-Then she took her umbrella and opened it, and M’Gourley and she passed
-down the path to the gate.
-
-He held the gate open for her, and she passed through with a murmured
-word of thanks, and then she led the way down hill under the perfumed
-beauty of the lilac boughs.
-
-About half-way down, Campanula stepped aside as if to let some one pass.
-M’Gourley, close on her heels, and in a reverie, did the same thing
-unconsciously. If someone had passed, that someone must have effaced
-himself amidst the lilac trees on the left of the path.
-
-“Poor blind man!” said Campanula, looking back up the path.
-
-“Whoat?” cried Mac. “Whoat did y’ say?”
-
-“Blind man,” replied Campanula; “he who came last night—you remember!”
-
-M’Gourley took off his old top hat, and drew his coat sleeve across his
-forehead. Beads of sweat had sprung there all of a sudden.
-
-He stood for a second or two looking at Campanula, and then for a second
-or two looking up the path, pied with sunshine and shadow, the pretty
-path that for him had suddenly been made horrible. There was nothing to
-be seen, nothing but the sunshine and shadow.
-
-“My eyes are growing auld,” he said at length. “Do you see him still,
-Campanula?”
-
-She had turned away to look at a fern that was growing on the bank.
-
-“I do not see him now,” she replied. “He has gone through the gate.”
-
-“Are you sure,” said Mac, speaking in a subdued voice, “that he was the
-same man that came last night?”
-
-Campanula was quite sure.
-
-“Wait for me,” said Mac, “and I’ll run up and tell them to give him some
-food.”
-
-He came hurriedly back up the path, very much against his will.
-
-There was nobody in front of the house, he went round to the kitchen.
-The Mousmés were there, preparing luncheon—at least, preparing to
-prepare it in a leisurely way.
-
-Had they seen anyone about the house, a blind man?
-
-No, they had seen nobody, only the poulterer, who had been with eggs an
-hour ago.
-
-Had they seen a blind man last night—had a blind man called round at
-the kitchen to ask for food?
-
-No; nobody had been for food to the kitchen last night, least of all a
-blind man.
-
-Then Mac hurried off, and the Mousmés dropped everything to discuss the
-meaning of all these questions asked by the Learned One; and Pine-breeze
-embarked on a story about two blind men and a frog, and the fox-faced
-representative of the rice god, a story that put the luncheon back half
-an hour.
-
-Campanula was plucking flowers when Mac returned. Just three or four
-with a delicate fern frond, such a charming little bouquet, a veritable
-work of art made in a moment with unerring taste and a few turns of her
-deft fingers. She made Mac bend, and fixed the tiny bouquet in his
-coat-lapel.
-
-Then they pursued their way, Mac vastly perturbed in his mind.
-
-There was just now living in the pleasant city of Nagasaki an inn-keeper
-of the name of Yamagata, who owned a tea house named “The Full-blown
-Peony Flower.”
-
-Mr. Yamagata was a Progressive. He believed that a tea house where a
-real English luncheon or dinner could be obtained would, judging from
-his compatriots’ passion for things European, be a success.
-
-And it was, till half Jinrikisha Street nearly died of indigestion.
-
-His tea house was a tiny affair situated up an entry near Danjuro’s
-shop, and surrounded by a little courtyard, wherein grew
-dyspeptic-looking plum trees in pale amber-colored pots.
-
-Danjuro, who was a friend of Yamagata’s, had been chanting the praises
-of the place so long, that Mac had become obsessed by the idea of it;
-and casting about for somewhere new to take Campanula, the idea had
-turned up like a horrible sort of trump card.
-
-The tea house was on its last legs, and practically deserted, so they
-had the place to themselves; and having ordered the meal they sat on the
-matting of a desolate room and waited for it to come.
-
-“Campanula,” said Mac, “you have never seen that blind man before?”
-
-She shook her head.
-
-“Never; nor one so ugly as he.”
-
-“Campanula,” said Mac earnestly, “if you see him again dinna speak with
-him; he’s an ill man and bodes no good.”
-
-Oh, indeed, she did not wish to speak with him, but he was so old and
-poor and ugly she could not but feel sorrow for him; and he said last
-night that he had come such a long way off, and must soon return.
-
-M’Gourley shuddered.
-
-“Ay,” said he to himself, “a dom long way off;” then to Campanula: “Said
-he anything else?”
-
-“No,” replied Campanula, “for I told him to go to the back entrance, and
-he went.”
-
-At this moment the soup was brought in by three somewhat faded-looking
-Mousmés, each armed with a plate, a real English soup plate.
-
-The soup was thin and not exuberantly hot, but it seemed vastly to amuse
-Campanula when it was put before her. “A,” said she, pointing with her
-spoon-tip to something at the bottom of the plate, “B—C”—she was
-pointing to the little Italian paste letters floating, or rather sunk,
-in the mixture. “D—and look—a cow!”
-
-Mac looked over to admire.
-
-“Ay, ay, it’s a coo, right enough, an’ there’s a cock and hen; but eat
-it up before it gets cold.”
-
-Campanula ate her alphabet, and the next course appeared. A boot sole
-labeled a beef-steak, which vanished, uneaten, and was replaced by what
-seemed to be an old stone cannon-ball, such as they used to fire out of
-Mons Meg. The O.S.C.B. was labeled a pudding.
-
-It was the caricature of an ordinary English middle-class country
-luncheon.
-
-But it was an amazingly clever caricature: a perfect work of art.
-
-After luncheon, M’Gourley returned to business, and Campanula to the
-House of the Clouds.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXII
-
- THE COMPLETE GEOGRAPHER
-
-
-On the way, she stopped at the shop of Mr. Initogo to pay a visit to her
-friend Kiku.
-
-Campanula in her school-days had shown both qualities and defects of
-mind. At languages, at least in learning the English language, she was a
-success; a very moderate success where mathematics were concerned,
-though she knew enough to do long division, and to keep household
-accounts. They teach a lot of useful things at the mission
-schools—needlework, and so forth, and in some of these branches
-Campanula shone, but at geography she was a dismal failure. She had been
-always lacking in the power of location. Witness her first statements as
-to the whereabouts of the house with the plum tree in front of it.
-
-The long sea voyage from Tokyo, or rather from Yokohama, had brought
-into her mind the impression that she had traveled to the end of things,
-yet they told her there were things beyond.
-
-They showed her maps and globes. The maps were flat, and the globes were
-round, yet they said they were the same thing, or were pictures of the
-same thing. How a flat thing could be round or the converse, she could
-not say, but Howard San, the missionary, said they were. Was it for her
-to contradict him? So, instead of setting up her own wits against Howard
-San, and questioning him, she accepted his words just as you or I accept
-the words of mathematicians or physiologists concerning subjects on
-which we are ignorant. And thus on geography she got hopelessly muddled,
-and remained so.
-
-This morning she was lamenting her want of geography, and casting about
-for some friend learned in the art. Of course she might have gone to
-Howard San, but she would have to wait till school was over, and,
-besides she felt a certain diffidence in approaching him on the subject,
-so she turned to the shop of Mr. Initogo.
-
-Mr. Initogo was sitting on his heels on the floor of his shop, engaged
-in the gentle art of making tea; it was one of his fads that he always
-made his own tea with his own hands. Beside him stood an hibachi, on
-which a kettle was coming to the boil; before him, a tea-cup without a
-handle on a tray, and a microscopic tea-pot.
-
-He warmed the tea-cup with a few drops of hot water; then, from a
-cylindrical tea-canister, with a thing like a snuff-scoop, he took a
-small quantity of green tea—tea of the color that an old black coat
-turns after years of sun and rain—this he popped into the tea-pot.
-
-Then the honorable hot water being ready, he poured it into a porcelain
-dish to let it cool slightly, which it did, becoming converted during
-the act into the honorable old hot water.
-
-The honorable old hot water being now ready, he poured it into the
-tea-pot, popped on the lid, looked up, and saw Campanula.
-
-So immersed in his darling employment had he been, that he had not
-observed her entrance.
-
-She wished to see Kiku? She was upstairs; this with a thousand apologies
-for his own blindness, and comparisons of himself with worms and other
-sightless things.
-
-Campanula knew the way up; she had been up often enough before, and up
-she went.
-
-Kiku San, since we hinted at her as a playmate of Campanula, had grown.
-The tumbling tot that Leslie had once caught by the “scruff” of her obi
-and held out at arm’s length wriggling, for the amusement of M’Gourley,
-had become a Mousmé with a face at once heavy and flighty-looking; a
-broad face, pretty enough, but with a maddeningly irresponsible
-expression.
-
-Pine-breeze was bad enough in the irresponsible line, but she could have
-learnt much from Kiku.
-
-She was the dunce, or, rather, had been the dunce at the mission school;
-this is not saying very much against her, for Japanese girls are
-amazingly quick in the “uptake,” learning coming to them as easily as
-ignorance to English girls; all the same she had been the dunce. She had
-never been able to conquer the letter “l” in English; and would say
-“raidy” for “lady;” yet she had a memory of sorts, blocks of facts swam
-in the ocean of her unintelligence like those houses that float about
-after an inundation of the Mississippi.
-
-But the place left vacant in her skull by want of learning was by no
-means devoid of a tenant; therein dwelt a colossal impudence, a supreme
-self-assurance that sheltered and helped to hide the nakedness of her
-mind, and even obtained for her, amongst her girl friends, a sort of
-fungoid reputation for cleverness.
-
-For when Kiku San said a thing, she said it with such assurance that it
-seemed true—the assurance of the absolutely untrustworthy intellect,
-which of all assurances is the greatest.
-
-She was sitting now on her heels in a bare room on the upper floor, a
-tobacco-mono at her side, and in her hands a round flat box with a glass
-lid. She was playing at Pigs-in-Clover.
-
-The two Mousmés bowed to one another with great ceremony, enquiring
-after each other’s honorific health, and then Campanula came to rest
-upon the matting opposite to her friend.
-
-They formed a pretty picture in the bare room with its chess-board
-matting, against the bare walls, whose only ornament was a kakemono
-representing Fuji San crested with snow.
-
-Kiku was soon to be married—married to a government clerk to whom she
-had been engaged nearly since birth; and she entertained Campanula with
-long and uninteresting descriptions of her husband-to-be, his mother,
-his father, his grandfather, who lived at Nagoya, his brothers and
-sisters, how old they were and all about them.
-
-Kiku was a bore, a female bore of the first water, and in this respect
-she could have given any old member of the Rag or Carlton points, and
-beaten him.
-
-She told all these things looking up from under her thick eyelids, and
-with a half-smile, and Campanula listened, half mesmerized, wholly
-weary, but with all her courteous soul awake to do honor to the tale.
-
-At last an hiatus occurred of which Campanula took advantage to ask the
-question in her mind.
-
-Did Kiku, so learned on all subjects, know of any land where the snow
-lay for half the year?
-
-Oh, certainly Kiku did, and she told about it.
-
-Describing her future husband and his relations she had been vague and
-uninteresting, lacking, as she did, the gifts of perception and
-narration. But now, plunging into the empire of pure lies, she spoke
-with an assurance that made her words sound like gospel.
-
-Such a country existed; as a matter of fact, she had it all in a book
-somewhere, but she did not need the book, as she never forgot anything.
-It lay in the sea beyond Nankin two hundred and sixty-seven ri beyond,
-and the snow lay there half a year, sometimes more.
-
-“Is it a country where blue flowers grow, and roses—sometimes?” said
-Campanula.
-
-“Just so, sometimes;” and Kiku, searching in the capacious bag of her
-ignorance, began to produce old broken-up facts that had been lying
-there like rubbish in the basket of a chiffonier.
-
-The sea all round that place was frozen most of the year, and the sun
-shone once a month or so.
-
-Then she painted a graphic picture of this desolate land which she
-declared to be divided into four parts, Unster, Munster, Rinster and
-Comit; and Campanula sat listening and receiving it all as truth.
-
-Liars, somehow, are always sure of an audience; you and I, who speak the
-truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth, languish in
-conversation and are not heard, whilst your mendacity-monger holds the
-floor and absorbs the interest.
-
-So Kiku San went on spinning her tale, and Campanula San sat opposite to
-her and listened, shivering at the dismal pictures being raised before
-her.
-
-Then, all at once, from below came the irate voice of Mr. Initogo
-calling Kiku the “Heedless One.” If he could have used a stronger
-expression he would have used it, for the dinner ought to be cooking at
-this moment, and the fish and seaweed had not arrived. The Heedless One
-had been, as a matter of fact, playing at Pigs-in-Clover all the morning
-instead of marketing.
-
-The Complete Geographer rose to her feet in a hurry, for filial
-obedience resided in her breast, not so much as a virtue, but rather as
-a sort of mainspring put in by nature—or rather, I should say,
-heredity.
-
-They went out together, and Kiku bought the fish and the seaweed and a
-few other important items, and then they parted, Kiku returned home
-laden with marketings, and Campanula to the House of the Clouds.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXIII
-
- THE STRUGGLE
-
-
-Leslie walked back to the hotel that day with Jane. When he left her he
-was vastly troubled in his mind. Troubled about Jane, troubled about
-Campanula, troubled about himself, and troubled about a vast, vague,
-tragic something: a shadow stealing up from his past and already
-tingeing his future with the twilight that comes before eclipse.
-
-What demon had called Jane up from the past?
-
-Unconsciously during the last five years he had been altering for the
-better. The friendliness and kindness of Japan, the frank friendliness
-of M’Gourley, that most unconscionable Scot, the beauty of the flowers
-and seasons, and Campanula—above all, Campanula—these things had
-worked upon him with slow but sure effect.
-
-Slowly, he had learnt the great, great secret that happiness is to be
-found, not in grand palaces, not in wealth, not in success, but amongst
-the lowly and little things of life, the things that no man can
-appreciate who has not a free and untroubled conscience.
-
-The new book, the pipe of tobacco smoked beneath the cherry trees of a
-morning, the home-coming of Campanula from school of an evening laden
-with books and perplexities, the rubber of whist with Mr. Initogo, the
-quaint, funny things that are always happening in a Japanese
-household—these and a thousand other trifles had made up the sum of his
-life, and the addition of them made happiness.
-
-And Campanula—he little knew how much she had entered into his
-being—what a multitude of impalpable threads bound her to him, threads
-that had been spinning from the very first day, when he found her lost
-amidst the crimson azaleas!
-
-He had eaten the lotus for nearly five years; he had been preparing a
-future of happiness and peace, and who knows what boundless
-possibilities of love?
-
-Suddenly, Satan had appeared before him with the command, “Get up and
-fight, fight me for this future you have been preparing for yourself;
-fight me for the beauty of it, the happiness you will have in it, the
-happiness you will make for others in it; get it if you can, for my
-weapon is Lust.”
-
-That night, when the moon, now waxing stronger, laid her patient square
-of pure white light on the floor of his room, the battle began in
-earnest.
-
-He had determined on going to Arita on the morrow to get away for a
-while from the woman against whom he felt fate was driving him with
-ruinous intent.
-
-Now, as he lay alone, with the powers of good and evil on either side of
-him, he reviewed his position clearly for the first time.
-
-The cold, calculating, sneaking, pickpocket form of adultery, which is
-the canker at the heart of English society—to put it in plain English,
-the bestial use of another man’s wife behind his back—was a form of
-crime as unthinkable to Leslie as the crime of cheating at cards, or
-forging a check.
-
-To obtain the woman he wanted, there was only one way. The open way.
-
-That meant the smashing up of everything around him. He must leave
-Japan, leave Campanula, for, deep in his heart, something told him that
-Campanula could have no place in that new life. It meant the social ruin
-of Jane du Telle.
-
-Here, alone, away from the object of his passion, all this was very
-clear.
-
-Then that same old Scotch ancestor, with the long upper lip, and the
-crude common sense, and the rigid belief in God and the law, came out of
-his cell and spoke to this effect. There is no excuse before God or man
-for adultery. Love, the child of God, has no part therein, but Lust, the
-child of the devil, and the end of Lust is Hell.
-
-All this, with the thoughts that went before it, was edifying and made
-for good, and the devil said nothing, for the devil, like the great
-Boyg, has a method with some natures. He does not strike, but lets the
-victim do the striking, hedging him gently, gently, letting him hit out
-widely till he is exhausted, or beats himself to death as the Blind One
-beat himself against the trees.
-
-Early in the morning Leslie rose, white and haggard, and dressed, and
-went off to the station without waiting for breakfast.
-
-“Tell Campanula San I am going to Arita on business, but will be back
-to-night. Tell her I am going alone,” he said to Pine-breeze.
-
-“Kashko marimashta,” murmured Pine-breeze, in a voice of devotion, and
-he departed.
-
-He was going to Arita to get beyond the reach of Jane, and lo! when he
-got into the railway carriage, she was there—not in the flesh, but in
-the spirit. And when he alighted at Arita, she was on the platform, and
-in the street she walked at his side.
-
-The tones of her voice thrilled him, and he smelt the perfume of her
-hair, he felt the curve of her waist, and his lips felt the satin of her
-throat, but the physical desire was small compared with the terrible
-sentiment that was born of it, the heart-breaking longing inspired by
-her idealized image.
-
-Passion, when it rises to this dimension in the mind of a man, has
-beautiful attributes as well as vile, it holds in its hands pictures of
-perfect innocence, besides the others.
-
-The devil takes care of that!
-
-He saw Jane not only as she was, but as she had been, fair, and fresh,
-and innocent, against the background of the beeches round Glenbruach,
-and the sea lochs, and the purple hills.
-
-What he did with his body that day in Arita, or where he wandered, he
-could never tell, for his mind was fighting a battle so fierce that all
-intelligent perception of outward things was blurred.
-
-At the end of it he found himself in a tea house sitting before some
-food which he had apparently ordered, and the battle was won. So he told
-himself.
-
-As a matter of fact, he was worn out. Passion was exhausted, fighting
-against fate, attempting to escape from the pursuing devils, beating
-himself against the trees, he had fallen beneath them, telling himself
-that the battle was won, wondering at himself that he ever could have
-even dreamed of the ruinous course of action which lust had urged him
-to.
-
-But the trees remained steadfast and unharmed, waiting only for the
-renewal of the madman’s strength and the inevitable end.
-
-It was dark when he reached the Nagasaki station. He picked a riksha
-from a row of them standing outside with hoods up, for it had been
-raining slightly, and looking absurdly like a row of tiny, unhorsed
-hansom cabs, and told the man to take him to the House of the Clouds.
-
-He came up the hill-path, and as he came the wind, blowing against him,
-brought a perfume with it, the perfume of rain-wet azaleas. During the
-day and the previous night dozens of blossoms had broken forth, filling
-the garden with their fragrance and beauty; dozens more would be born
-ere the morrow under the light of the silvery moon now gliding up over
-the hill-tops behind a tracery of flying, fleecy clouds.
-
-As he approached the house, he saw through the open panel space the
-silhouettes of Pine-breeze and Cherry-blossom.
-
-They were sitting opposite to each other on their heels upon the lamplit
-matting, and seemed at first to be engaged in the game of kitsune-ken,
-but almost instantly he perceived that they were playing at no game, but
-were engaged in conversation. Alarmed conversation, to judge by the
-movements of their hands, now up-flung, now flung out sideways.
-Sweetbriar San was promenading the matting with tail fluffed out, now
-rubbing against Pine-breeze, now against Cherry-blossom, attempting
-apparently to join in the conversation, and seeming to share in the
-excitement.
-
-Something had happened of a tragic nature—but what? Two steps brought
-him on to the veranda two more into the house with his boots on, despite
-the clause in the lease.
-
-The Mousmés gave two little shrieks, wheeled round, and kow-towed before
-the August One.
-
-“What is the matter?” he asked. “Has anything happened? Is Campanula San
-safe?”
-
-Campanula San was quite safe.
-
-Then why all this? What had they been conversing about with so many
-exclamations?
-
-Confused replies.
-
-“Go,” he said, “and bring me some tea, and ask Lotus-bud to come
-hither.”
-
-In a few moments Lotus-bud, wearing a very white face, appeared, and
-kow-towed.
-
-He questioned her. At first her answers were vague, and then it all came
-out.
-
-Things had happened. Campanula San had gone into the town that day, and
-had met he whose head was like the rising sun (George du Telle in plain
-prose); and he with the sun-bright head had walked with her, and had
-spoken dishonorable words. Oh, shame!—he had offered her gold.
-
-“God!” said Leslie, staring at the bent figure on the matting before
-him.
-
-He remained speechless for a moment, then he took out his watch and
-looked at it: it was eleven o’clock.
-
-He turned furiously and strode out of the room: on the veranda he
-stopped like a horse suddenly reined in.
-
-Jane’s image had appeared before him, turning him back.
-
-Suppose he were to go to the hotel now and drag George du Telle out and
-beat him within an inch of his life, as was his intention a moment ago?
-
-The idea of Jane in the midst of that scene brought his fury down from
-boiling point.
-
-He returned to the room, where Lotus-bud was still on her knees, with
-her hands clasped.
-
-Where was Campanula San now?
-
-In bed and asleep. She had returned, it seems, greatly troubled at noon,
-and had confided her trouble to Lotus-bud, making her promise to tell no
-one—Leslie San especially—and Lotus-bud had promised—with the result
-we have already seen.
-
-For a moment he thought of waking Campanula, but he dismissed the
-thought. The thing had occurred and was irremediable, the question now
-remained, what was he to do about George du Telle.
-
-He went up to bed. In times past he could have obtained his remedy.
-
-Where lay his remedy now? The law could do nothing; there remained only
-physical force.
-
-A wheezy pug dog protected by a woman’s skirts, that is what George du
-Telle was. Leslie knew that if once he could catch the brute by the
-scruff of the neck, the only struggle would be with himself as to the
-limits of chastisement to be inflicted.
-
-If he could only get him away from Jane up a back street anywhere, just
-for five minutes! The thing was to be done. With the help of the astute
-M’Gourley he felt it was to be done, and would be done on the morrow.
-
-He got up and went to a rack on the wall where he kept his sticks, and
-took down a whangee cane half an inch thick, a most efficient instrument
-for the chastisement of a brute. He made it sing through the air, then
-he put it on the rack again and returned to bed, and slept soundly, far
-more soundly than he had slept the night before.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXIV
-
- GEORGE DU TELLE
-
-
-He was awakened by voices. Sunlight was streaming into the room, the
-sparrows were bickering round the trees, and from below came the voice
-of Pine-breeze crying, “Irashi, condescend to enter!”
-
-Then Jane’s voice: “I don’t understand what you say. Stop rubbing the
-matting with your nose. I want your master.” Then an octave higher,
-“Richard!”
-
-“Hullo!” cried Leslie, leaning on his elbow, and scarcely able to credit
-his ears.
-
-“Oh, you are there! Come down at once, I must speak to you. Quick!”
-
-“What on earth has happened?”
-
-“All sorts of things.”
-
-“I’ll be down in two minutes, but for goodness sake tell me what _is_
-the matter.”
-
-“Can I speak without any one understanding?”
-
-“Oh, that’s all right.”
-
-“Well, then, George has bolted.”
-
-“George has _what_?”
-
-“Gone away.”
-
-“Where has he gone to?”
-
-“Oh! come down and I’ll tell you everything. Dick! Dick! is that a bath
-I hear you dragging over the floor? Dick, if you dare to have the
-impudence to keep me waiting whilst you take a bath, I’ll—I’ll come up
-and pull you out of it. Do come on!”
-
-“Directly!”
-
-“Well, don’t be long,” grumbled Jane; and she apparently took her seat
-on the cushions upon the matting, for he could hear her grumbling about
-the absence of chairs.
-
-This was a new development of affairs. George bolted! It was just what
-one might have expected of the man, to insult a girl and then fly from
-the wrath to come.
-
-It was rather a relief, too, viewed by the light of morning. No man
-likes the task of thrashing a dog that has misbehaved: the thing has to
-be done, but it is unpleasant, and if the creature runs away and hides,
-so much the better. And the thrashing of a fat, wheezy pug without teeth
-or means of defense was what the punishment of George du Telle would
-amount to.
-
-He dressed rapidly and came down to the room where Jane was sitting on a
-cushion, trying to read the _Japan Mail_.
-
-“Oh, there you are! Come and sit down. No, not beside me; right
-opposite, if you please.”
-
-“Tell me all about it.”
-
-“Oh, there’s not much to tell. I was in bed nearly all yesterday with a
-headache, and George went off for a walk in the afternoon; said he was
-going to call on _you_. I told him you had gone to Nagoya.”
-
-“Arita.”
-
-“It’s all the same—then he went out, I don’t know where, and that is
-the last I’ve seen of him. At nine yesterday evening they brought me a
-note saying he had gone to Osaka, and to follow with our luggage.”
-
-Leslie whistled.
-
-“What are you whistling about?”
-
-“Osaka! Why, that’s over three hundred miles away!”
-
-“Where is it?”
-
-“On the Inland Sea.”
-
-“Where’s that?”
-
-“Oh, it runs from here up to—well, practically to Osaka. At least, it
-doesn’t exactly reach from here, you have to go through the Straits of
-Tsu-shima.”
-
-“Well, I don’t care what Straits you have to go through; he’s gone to
-Osaka on important business the note said. Now, what business can have
-taken him there. What do they do at Osaka?”
-
-“Make all sorts of things, from machinery to tea-pots, and so on.”
-
-“Well, he can’t have gone to buy machinery or tea-pots—what can it
-_mean_? He was so good, too, yesterday; brought me up some antipyrine,
-and wanted to fetch a doctor, and plumped up my pillows, and then went
-out and off to Osaka without a word, and how did he get there? He says
-follow by next boat to-morrow. I was going to ask the hotel people, but
-I didn’t like to. I just told them I knew he was going, and I was going
-to follow him to-morrow.”
-
-“There’s no railway to Osaka,” said Leslie, “for this bit of Japan is an
-island. He must have gone by a Holt liner; one started last evening. The
-Canadian Pacific boats don’t stop at Osaka, they go right on to
-Yokohama. I suppose he means for you to follow by the Messagerie boat
-that leaves to-morrow evening.”
-
-“I’ll give him tea-pots,” said Jane gloomily, “when I catch him! The
-idea of his leaving me like that! In a strange country, too. I wonder
-_what_ is the meaning of it all!”
-
-“Perhaps he went away—because of a girl.”
-
-“You mean he’s run away with some girl!” flashed Jane. “Why don’t you
-say so if you mean it?”
-
-“Because I don’t mean it. I said ‘because of a girl,’ not ‘with a
-girl.’”
-
-“Dick, you know something!”
-
-“Yes, I do.”
-
-Jane turned pale, and he hated to see her like that, but he had suddenly
-made up his mind to tell her all.
-
-“He met Campanula yesterday afternoon, and, not to put too fine a point
-upon it, insulted her.”
-
-“Oh, Dick!” said Jane, turning, if possible, paler than before. She
-stared at him in a frightened way, then she recovered herself. “There
-must be some mistake; she must have misunderstood him. He couldn’t have
-done such a thing; however foolish he may be, he’s a gentleman.”
-
-“Yes, a gentleman in England, but not a gentleman in Japan. He—God damn
-it!” blazed out Leslie suddenly, bringing his fist down with a bang on
-the matting—“he offered her money.”
-
-“I must go to him at once,” said Jane, making as if to rise, “and ask
-him if this thing is true.”
-
-“Sit down for a while; you can’t possibly get to Osaka to-day. Oh, it’s
-true enough. I was in a boiling rage last night when I came home and
-heard it all. I was going down to the hotel with a stick to have it out,
-and then I thought of you, and the disgrace and uproar there would be,
-so I just bit on the bullet and went to bed. Honestly, I was going to
-have got him somewhere by himself to-day, and have it out with him, but
-it seems he prefers insulting women to facing men. Forgive me, Jane, for
-all this; I feel bitter about it, but I hate to have to say these things
-to you.”
-
-“It was good of you to think of me last night,” said Jane in a broken
-voice, gazing at the matting as she spoke, then looking up full in his
-face, “very good of you.”
-
-“Oh, I suppose it’s really nothing, after all,” he said. “Those
-confounded fools that write books about Japan have got it into English
-people’s heads that every ‘Jap-girl,’ as they call them, is a
-what’s-its-name at heart. Let’s say no more on the matter, the affair is
-closed. Have some breakfast?”
-
-“No, thanks; I’m too much troubled and worried,” said Jane, sighing and
-folding her hands in her lap.
-
-“Oh, don’t trouble about it. I told you because—well, I thought you
-ought to know.”
-
-“Richard,” said she, looking up, “if you meet George again—”
-
-“Don’t be a bit alarmed. I will do nothing to him except to cut him. He
-has run away; that closes the affair entirely. A man can only be really
-angry with a man.”
-
-“Richard,” said she, now half tearfully, “I’m going to say something I
-want to say. Men don’t understand women. I’m fond of George. Men are
-always talking about love, and so are novels. I never loved George that
-way. I don’t think I ever loved any one really in that way, but I have
-an affection for George; I suppose that is the best name to give it. I
-know he’s ugly, I know he’s a lot of things he ought not to be, yet I
-feel he belongs to me.
-
-“It’s the sort of feeling one has for an—for an animal. I’m just
-telling you what I feel. An animal may be terribly ugly, yet one may
-love it. George has been very good to me, and he has grown into my life;
-that is the only way I can express it.
-
-“Do you know, Dick, when you have your face very close to another
-person’s face you cannot tell what they are like. Well, it’s just the
-same with marriage. After people have been married some time they don’t
-see each other as they saw each other before; they have lost their
-identity—each is part of the other. And, Dick, I know George has been
-wicked, but ought we not to remember, the day before yesterday—”
-
-“Yes,” he said; “the day before yesterday I kissed you.”
-
-“It was a moment of weakness on my part,” continued Jane. “We are all
-very weak and wicked, but I have always been faithful to my husband—I
-should say, to myself. It is strange to talk like this.”
-
-“The whole affair is closed,” he said. “Let us wipe the slate clean and
-begin again.”
-
-Sitting opposite to her here in the morning light he was a very
-different person from the man wandering about Arita yesterday, pursued
-by her image.
-
-The course of a great passion like his is not a high level line. If a
-man were to live through such a phase of existence at Italian opera
-heights he would be mad or dead in a very few days.
-
-Its course is most like the temperature chart of a typhoid fever case:
-tremendous ups and downs, fever point now, a few hours later almost
-normal.
-
-He clapped his hands, and Pine-breeze appeared.
-
-“Breakfast,” he said. “You’ll stay to breakfast,” turning to Jane. “And
-there is something I forgot day before yesterday. You have come to see
-Japan—well, look here—”
-
-He went to a big lacquer cabinet where he kept his papers, and returned
-with a large, square, cream-colored card covered with Chinese
-ideographs.
-
-“What is it?” said Jane, turning it over.
-
-“An invitation to a garden-party. A man named Kamamura is giving it
-to-morrow at O-Mura.”
-
-“A Japanese garden-party!” said Jane, with interest in her voice.
-
-“Yes, very Japanese. He told me to bring any of my friends.”
-
-“But to-morrow,” said Jane—“I am going away to-morrow.”
-
-The words went through him like a pang.
-
-“Never mind,” he said. “Your boat does not start till evening; you will
-have plenty of time to get back.”
-
-“I’d love to go,” she said; “but—are you sure it’s all right for me to
-go without an invitation?”
-
-“Perfectly, or I would not bring you.”
-
-Pine-breeze entered with a tray.
-
-“Where,” enquired Leslie, “is Campanula San?” Campanula San had not
-risen yet; she had a headache.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXV
-
- RETROSPECTION
-
-
-“I’ll go up and see her,” said Jane, when they had finished breakfast.
-“May I?”
-
-“Yes, if you like; Pine-breeze will show you the way—but, Jane, say
-nothing to her of what occurred yesterday; she thinks nobody knows
-except one of the servants here.”
-
-“I’ll say nothing,” replied Jane; “but I’ve got some antikamnia tabloids
-in my pocket, fortunately, and I’ll just make her take one.”
-
-“All right,” said Leslie; “but for goodness sake don’t poison her.”
-
-This was another point on which Jane had not altered. As a girl she had
-been possessed by a passion for drugs, and would swallow anything in the
-way of medicine she came across or was given. She had always been
-doctoring rabbits and other unfortunate animals, and had once nearly
-poisoned herself by taking half a bottle of pain-killer for a dose. And
-now here she was, nearly fifteen years after, in Japan, going upstairs
-to doctor Campanula, with just the same manner and seriousness of face
-with which long ago, medicine bottle in hand, she would give the order:
-“Prize its mouth open, Dick; don’t hurt it. Steady now, I’m going to
-pour.”
-
-Quarter of an hour later she came down triumphant.
-
-“She took it like a lamb. She’s the dearest child! Now I’m off. I have a
-hundred things to do. Will you walk down with me as far as the hotel?”
-
-He accompanied her to the hotel, and neither of them spoke much on the
-way.
-
-“I won’t ask you in,” said Jane, when they reached the door, “because it
-wouldn’t be proper. Now let me see. To-morrow is the garden-party; we
-might do something to-day, you and Campanula and I—might not we?”
-
-“We could run over to Mogi,” he said. “We can get rikshas, have luncheon
-there, and come back to tea at my place; and to-night there’s an affair
-on at the O Suwa temple, we might go there. Shall I call for you at
-twelve or so?”
-
-“Yes,” said Jane, “if you’ll bring a chaperon. You see, now George is
-away I must be awfully ‘propindicular,’ like that person in Uncle
-Remus—the Terrapin—wasn’t it?”
-
-“I’ll bring Campanula—or one of the Mousmés, at a pinch.”
-
-“Campanula chaperoning me!” said Jane with a laugh. “Well, I don’t care.
-It’s only for the sake of Mrs. Grundy.”
-
-“There is no Japanese Mrs. Grundy.”
-
-“No, but there is an English one.”
-
-They parted, and Jane entered the hotel.
-
-She went to her bedroom, got her writing-case out of a portmanteau, and
-began to write. She was writing a letter to George.
-
-The first began:
-
- “Your abominable conduct has been discovered. You have heaped
- shame on me, you have heaped shame on yourself—”
-
-When she got as far as this she found that it was too melodramatic,
-somehow, and the “heaped shames” did not ring true, so she tore it up
-and began again:
-
- “My cousin, Richard Leslie, sent for me this morning in great
- distress. _How_ you could have acted as you did towards that
- sweet child surpasses me. Fortunately for yourself you have run
- away—”
-
-She tore this up too, flew into a temper with herself, and then wrote as
-follows:
-
- “GEORGE,—I’ve heard everything. Dick is furious, but he’s not
- going to do anything, so just stay at Osaka till I come, and
- don’t go bolting off anywhere else. And don’t drink too much
- port, for if you get another attack of gout _I_ won’t nurse
- you.—JANE.
-
- “_P.S._—You ought to be ashamed of yourself.”
-
-She sealed this classical epistle and addressed it. Then she remembered
-that she might just as well have left it unwritten, for there was no
-communication to be had with Osaka till the morrow; and if she posted
-it, it would go by the same boat as herself. So she tore it up.
-
-Then she sat down on the side of her bed and bit a corner of her
-handkerchief.
-
-She was thinking.
-
-To-morrow she would never see Dick again, most probably, after that.
-
-She had never loved Dick, that is to say in the good old _Family Herald_
-way. Their boy and girl relationship had been anything but sentimental.
-
-Recalling the past she could conjure up no tender pictures.
-
-She could see herself clinging to a rod bent like a bow, and shouting to
-Dick: “Now then, chucklehead, gaff him!”
-
-She could see herself tramping after him like a squaw after a chief on
-rabbiting expeditions—dozens of pictures like this, but none of them
-sentimental. She had never thought of marriage till the day she received
-a letter from Dick, asking her to marry him; to which she replied by
-writing half a dozen letters refusing him, which letters she tore up one
-after the other, and then wrote a seventh accepting him, which she
-posted.
-
-Now one of the worst evils in an accepted proposal of marriage is this.
-That directly they hear of it, the girl’s relations, male and female,
-take their implements—nets, ferrets, and so on—and go off rabbiting in
-your past.
-
-Dick had not much of a past as far as size goes, but it was well stocked
-with game for hunters such as these.
-
-So well stocked that old Mr. Deering, a retired London wine merchant who
-had taken a country seat in Scotland, near Glenbruach, put his foot down
-and forbade Jane to have anything more to do with her cousin: an order
-which would have driven her straight into his arms, had not the
-unfortunate Dick, hearing of the inquisition that had been made, come
-North inflamed with rage and whisky.
-
-Men drank harder even in the ‘eighties than they do now, and Scotland
-was never the home of abstinence; yet the scene Dick Leslie created in
-Callander went beyond the bounds of even Scottish convention, and
-utterly destroyed any chance of his marriage with Jane du Telle.
-
-Remembering his description of the affair which he gave to M’Gourley on
-the Nikko road, you will agree with me that he was not a man who viewed
-his own acts—well, as others viewed them.
-
-In this, however, he was by no means singular.
-
-Jane, sitting on her bed and biting the corner of her handkerchief, was
-at the same time looking back over the past. She was a person with
-an infinite capacity for affection, with no capacity at all for a Grand
-Passion. Her life was made up of a bundle of petty interests, and her
-history was the history of a pure and somewhat commonplace soul.
-
-She had loved Dick as a brother in the past, and now that he had come
-into her life again after all those years (even after that terrible
-scene long ago), bringing with him so much from the happy days that were
-for ever gone, her heart went out to him as it had never gone to human
-being before.
-
-And to-morrow she must say good-bye to him, and never, perhaps, see him
-again.
-
-They must part; there was no other thing to be done. She was her own
-mistress, with plenty of money at her command; she could have flown in
-the face of society, and made Dick forever her own. Such a course did
-not even occur to her, for she was a creature bound by the laws of
-convention, almost as rigidly as you or I by the laws of gravity.
-
-Out of very light-heartedness she would do things and say things that
-would have been dangerous symptoms in a woman of a sterner mold; and men
-had often pursued her, led on by this laughing spirit that vanished
-behind a veil, which, being lifted, disclosed an adamant door.
-
-Her great danger lay in her compassionate emotions, and all the womanly
-nature that lay behind them. Her great danger lay in Richard Leslie, for
-he was the only being that had ever aroused them to their full strength.
-
-All at once she cast herself upon the bed, and after the fashion of her
-childhood, buried her face in a pillow, and sobbed, and “grat.”
-
-When she had occupied herself thus for some ten minutes, she rose and
-looked at herself in the glass, and wondered at her own distorted image,
-and how she could possibly be such a fool. But she felt better; the pain
-of parting with Dick was not quite so bad, and she felt kindlier towards
-George.
-
-If his conduct had taken place in England, I doubt if her anger would
-have been so soon assuaged. But they were in Japan—and the Japs, you
-know!—
-
-
-
-
- PART THREE
-
- THE BROKEN LATH
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXVI
-
- THE BROKEN LATH
-
-
-A heat wave from the Pacific had stolen over Nagasaki, and the windless
-night was filled with stars and lights.
-
-Stars in the sky, and stars in the harbor, long wavy reflections of
-light from the ships in the anchorage, and ten thousand lanterns
-spangling the mysterious city.
-
-A spangle of colored lamps that spread away to the base of the O Suwa
-hill which they stormed, covering it with a thousand sparkles like
-phosphoric sea-spray, and cresting its summit with a burning zone,
-bright as the snow crest of Fuji.
-
-It was a gala night, and the O Suwa, that galaxy of temples, had called
-the true believers in love and beauty to worship in the name of
-religion.
-
-From the great double temple, which is the crowning glory of the hill,
-Leslie and his companions looked down upon shrine after shrine, broad
-flights of steps stained with the soft amber and pink of lantern light,
-and the colored crowd ever shifting, and murmurous as the sea.
-
-The shadow spaces and the vagueness of night made great distances in
-this dim but splendid picture, till the moon, rising over the hill-top,
-chased the shadows away, paled the lamps, and drew the distances
-together.
-
-Touched by her light the crowd below became sonorous as a musical glass
-touched by the finger; the murmur of voices, the ripple of laughter, the
-sigh of moving silk and the flutter of a thousand fans intensified, rose
-blended and mixed, and dwelt in the air a nimbus of sound. The native
-city beyond grew more distinct, yet more unreal in the moonlight, which
-strengthened the black shadows of the wooded cliffs and converted the
-harbor into a trembling mirror.
-
-“We shall never see anything again so beautiful as that,” said Jane, “so
-mysterious, so strange.”
-
-He did not reply. A small hand had stolen into his; it was Campanula’s.
-She, too, was gazing at the scene around and below them, filled with who
-knows what thoughts.
-
-They were not alone here on the utmost heights; women, gayly dressed,
-were passing into the temple behind them to pray and clap their hands
-before their gods. Women surrounded them, laughing, chattering,
-dispelling quaint perfumes on the air from large incessantly-waving
-fans. From the tea houses behind the temple came the thready music of
-_chamécens_ and sounds of unseen festivity; and from the great park
-beyond, through the hot night, the perfume of azaleas and the odor of
-the dew-wet cryptomeria trees.
-
-“Come,” said Jane, “let us go and take the picture with us before it
-gets dulled. I will never forget this night—there is something in the
-air of this place I have never felt before. No, thanks, I don’t want to
-see the tea houses, I am quite content with this; let us go down right
-through it, and home.”
-
-They descended the broad flights of steps through the murmuring,
-laughing, and perfumed crowd. There was something in the air indeed,
-something as intoxicating as wine, yet far more subtle, subtle as a
-poison or a love philter.
-
-They found rikshas to take them back, and the whole party returned to
-the hotel, where they left Jane.
-
-“To-morrow at noon,” she said to Leslie, as she turned to enter.
-
-“Yes, or even a little later; the train doesn’t start till after one.”
-
-“Good-night!” She waved her hand in the lamplit portico and vanished.
-
-They had no need of lanterns to show the way up the hill-path to the
-House of the Clouds; the path was a tangle of moonlight and lilac-bough
-shadows, a tremulous carpet upon which above them they perceived a
-creeping and colored thing.
-
-It was Cherry-blossom. She, too, had been at the festival at the O Suwa,
-and was now returning, wearied out and walking like a somnambulist, a
-lantern painted with butterflies held before her nodding at the end of a
-bamboo cane.
-
-In the house, when he had fastened the shoji and taken his night lantern
-from Pine-breeze, he turned to where Campanula was standing, a vague
-figure in the dimly-lit room. Yielding to a sudden impulse he picked her
-up from the ground, just as he might have picked up a child, and kissed
-her—kissed her just as he had kissed her when she was a child that day,
-years ago, in the valley by the Nikko road.
-
-That night sleep was impossible. The lights of the O Suwa burned before
-him, the perfume of the azaleas and cryptomerias pursued him, lighting
-always and leading him always to the same image—Jane.
-
-He lay considering what the future would be when Jane was gone; the
-rainy season would soon be upon them, and then the autumn and the winter
-and the spring again after that, and the years to come.
-
-Whilst thus torturing his soul his mind was steadfastly making a
-resolve. A resolve that, come what might, Jane must not go out of his
-life. That to-morrow he must act in such a way as to make her for ever
-his own.
-
-Come what might!
-
-There was no time left for thought, scarcely enough for action.
-
-He had quite ceased to battle with himself, to say this is right or this
-is wrong. Time had cut all these arguments short with the command: “Act
-now, now, in the next twenty-four hours! for after that your chance is
-gone.”
-
-Then he began to sketch out the plan that had been vaguely forming in
-his brain all the evening—a plan that the villainous conduct of George
-du Telle made possible and practicable, and, to Leslie’s mind, almost
-plausible.
-
-As he lay thus, a faint sigh came through the lattice of the window. The
-wind had risen, and was moving the cherry branches and the azaleas.
-
-Then came another sound—the sound of a stick tapping on the garden
-path, as if some blind person were cautiously feeling their way round
-the house.
-
-Up along the garden path, pausing now, now advancing, now dying away,
-now returning, somebody was promenading in front of the house, keeping
-watch and ward like a sentry, somebody whose feet made no sound,
-somebody blind.
-
-A feeling of sick terror came over him—terror not to be borne.
-
-He pulled the mosquito-net aside, and rose, shivering and trembling,
-feeling that he must look out at all hazards—even at the worst.
-
-He pulled the slats aside and looked out. Nobody. The moonlight lay on
-the azaleas and the garden path, but of the prowler there was no sign.
-
-Then he saw the cause of the sound. A lath broken from the house wall
-was hanging with tip touching the path, and tapping upon it as the wind
-shook it.
-
-He returned to bed, and tried to snatch a few hours’ sleep, but the
-sound of the blind man tapping his way continued all night long—now
-faint, now loud, and insistent as the wind rose and fell.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXVII
-
- THE “EMPRESS OF JAPAN”
-
-
-If Mr. Kamamura had sent a special messenger to Paradise to pick from
-the aviary there a blue-winged and bright-eyed day for his garden-party,
-he would not have obtained a better one than that which came by chance.
-
-A haze hid its coming. Just after sunrise, looking from Leslie’s garden
-one could scarcely see Nagasaki down below—a toy town, seen through
-faint blue gauze, it seemed. The wind came in puffs, hot from the
-Pacific, shaking the cherry branches.
-
-The great double cherry-blossoms were falling. The close, even moss
-under the trees was white, like ground after a mild snowstorm.
-
-There was something in the atmosphere which loosened the petals this
-morning. At each puff of wind a fresh shower fell, sifting through the
-air to scatter softly on the ground. It was a ghostly sight in the gray
-and silent dawn; the trees seemed despoiling themselves, casting their
-blossoms from them in sorrow or fear.
-
-In the veranda stood the crimson garden umbrella, all damp with dew, and
-four pairs of clogs in a row. The house was deathly still; and one might
-have likened it to a tomb, had it not possessed so much the appearance
-of a bandbox, looped and latticed.
-
-Presently a faint sound might have been heard. A panel slid back, and a
-figure appeared, holding in its hand a lighted paper lantern.
-
-It was Campanula, clad in blue, her feet peeping from beneath her skirt
-like two white mice.
-
-She put out the lantern, and hung it on a hook. Then she put on a pair
-of clogs, and clicked down the steps. She went down the path, through
-the little gate, and vanished from sight; and as her footsteps died
-away, silence returned to the house and the garden.
-
-Then in a few minutes a glorious transformation scene took place. The
-haze turned to a golden mist; it became sundered by rivers of clear air,
-and from it leaped the sun, like Helios from the sea.
-
-Instantly the silence of the orchard became broken by the bickering of
-birds; a cock crowed somewhere in the back premises, and he was answered
-by the cock that lived half-way down the hill at the cooper’s shop—who
-was answered, a minute later, by all the roosters in Nagasaki.
-
-The mist vanished entirely now, the sun began steadily to mount into the
-vault of perfect blue; his slanting rays shot through the cherry
-orchard, striking here the bole of a tree glistening with great tears of
-fragrant gum, and there on the ground besnowed with blossom, even the
-fierce old hills of the landscape garden lost something of their
-ruggedness in the warm and mellow light.
-
-Then the house began to awaken. Pine-breeze appeared on the veranda, and
-after Pine-breeze the other Mousmés all busy, or appearing so, dragging
-out futon to air for a moment in the morning brightness, and lacquer
-screens to be dusted.
-
-“Summer has come in the night,” said Lotus-bud, pointing out the fallen
-cherry-blossoms.
-
-“Yes,” chimed in Pine-breeze, “but spring has gone.”
-
-“I dreamt last night of frost.” This from Cherry-blossom, who was busily
-engaged watching the others at work.
-
-Frost is a bad dream in Japan, and the Mousmés conferred in murmurs as
-to what it might mean.
-
-“I know,” said Lotus-bud suddenly, with an air of conviction.
-
-“What?”
-
-“The riksha man will die.”
-
-“Which?” asked Pine-breeze.
-
-Then the two Mousmés began to “guy” Cherry-blossom as to the number of
-the riksha man destined to die.
-
-“Ichi-ban, Ni-ban, San-ban,”[3] murmured Lotus-bud.
-
- [3] Number one, number two, number three.
-
-“Shi-ban, Go-ban, Roku-ban,” rippled Pine-breeze.
-
-“Hachi-ban!” suddenly cried Lotus-bud, with an air of inspiration.
-
-“Ku-ban!” replied Pine-breeze, with the air of going one better.
-
-“Leslie San!” said Cherry-blossom: and Pine-breeze got up and scuttered
-into the house, where Leslie San was calling for his bath to be heated.
-
-An hour later he appeared on the veranda, fully dressed.
-
-He noticed the promise of heat in the air; he noted the great fall of
-cherry-blossoms that had occurred during the night; he noted the lantern
-that Campanula had hung on the hook.
-
-Then he left the veranda, came down into the garden path, and through
-the gate.
-
-Outside the gate there was a little by-path that led upwards and to the
-left, between a double bank of bushes to an open space like a natural
-platform, from which a splendid view of the harbor and hills could be
-obtained, A great camellia tree forty feet high grew here, alone in its
-splendor, and beneath it he stood gazing at the harbor.
-
-He could hear the faint monosyllabic cry of the brown hawks ever
-circling above the blue water, and the distant sound of a drum from the
-_Rurik_ where she lay at anchor. He could see the sampans shooting
-hither and thither, carrying fruit and what not to the ships in the
-anchorage, and the Junks floating like brown phantoms past the shadow of
-the opposite cliffs.
-
-But his eye was searching for something that was not there.
-
-He looked at his watch, put it back in his pocket with an impatient
-gesture, and continued to gaze.
-
-Suddenly—Hrr-’mph!—Haa-aar!—the blast of a syren came shouting up the
-harbor, and chasing the echoes through the hills. The brown hawks rose
-and circled in wild flight, and past a bend came a great, white,
-double-funneled steamer.
-
-It was the Canadian Pacific boat, the _Empress of Japan_, touching at
-Nagasaki, and due to leave the morning following for Yokohama and
-Vancouver.
-
-He watched her for a moment as she swam to her berth, beautiful and
-graceful as a swan. Then he turned to the house.
-
-To-morrow morning he and Jane would be on board that boat, bound
-northward up the Inland Sea, past Tsu-shima, past Osaka, past Yokohama,
-and away across the blue Pacific to Vancouver.
-
-The whole plan was cut and dried. Jane had given no consent; that did
-not matter. She would consent; he felt the power in himself to _make_
-her consent.
-
-Men of his stamp, lazy, neurotic, yet strong-willed, stung into action
-by love or hate, sometimes assume momentary but terrible command over
-events; they infect with their passion, infuriate with their hate, or
-paralyze with their love.
-
-He entered the house, ordered breakfast, and enquired for Campanula.
-
-She had gone down at dawn, said Pine-breeze, to see O Toku San, the poor
-girl who was so ill, and was now dying. He was glad Campanula was out,
-and determined if possible to get his preparations over before her
-return. Jane and he would return from Mr. Kamamura’s about six that
-evening. It would be time enough then to tell Campanula of his journey.
-
-As he breakfasted, he completed that part of his plans which had
-reference to Campanula.
-
-She would be safe and well looked after by M’Gourley, till—he came
-back. He told himself he would come back some day; perhaps in six months
-or so he would come back.
-
-And why should he worry about leaving Campanula for a time? He had often
-gone away before, once as far as London; he had always come back.
-
-Why should Campanula mind his going away again?
-
-Why, indeed!
-
-He tried to forget how her little hand had stolen into his on the
-evening before as if for protection. How, when he had kissed her, she
-had suddenly flung aside her timid reserve, and with her arms around his
-neck, but without a word, had told him what only a woman can tell
-without speech.
-
-Perhaps it was because he loved her far more than he knew, that his mind
-was filled with gloom and apprehension.
-
-But it was the time for action, not for thought; only a few hours lay
-before him in which to prepare for this journey—the journey from which
-he would return quite soon perhaps.
-
-He would leave the house just as it was to Campanula and the Mousmés
-till he came back and made other arrangements. M’Gourley, as his agent,
-would supply them with all the money needful just as he had done before.
-
-Then he called Pine-breeze and told her to get his portmanteau up to his
-room, as he was going on a journey.
-
-He packed hurriedly, whilst Lotus-bud handed him things. He wanted to
-get the packing over and done with.
-
-The strong sunlight reflected from the matting lit up the room with a
-golden glow. Pine-breeze in the kitchen below was singing a song about a
-lilac bough—the same song he had heard in the orchard that day when
-Campanula had cried: “Hist, some one at the gate!”
-
-He leaned back sitting on his heels to listen. He heard the end of the
-song now. He did not hear it that day, for Jane, knocking at the
-veranda, had cut it short.
-
-This was the gist of the last verse:
-
-
- “_The bee comes no more
- When the lilac’s white blossom is dead_.”
-
-Then he went on with his packing at a furious rate, stuffing in shirts,
-collars, handkerchiefs, his mind wandering over all sorts of subjects.
-
-His packing finished, he went to the window, took out his pocketbook,
-and examined its contents. Three hundred and ten pounds, half in
-circular notes, half in notes of the Bank of England.
-
-Then he took out a check-book and a stylograph pen, and wrote a check
-for five hundred, payable to himself.
-
-Ten minutes later he was in a riksha making for the Bund, where he
-stopped at Holme & Ringers, the shipping agents, bought two first-class
-tickets for Vancouver, and changed his check, receiving part in cash,
-and part in a check upon the National Specie Bank of Yokohama.
-
-It was now eleven o’clock, and he had practically completed his
-preparations. He had now to see Mac, and he turned his steps to the
-office, which was only a stone’s throw from the shipping agents. Mac was
-writing letters.
-
-“Morning,” said he, glancing up, and seeming surprised to see his
-partner at that hour.
-
-“What’s agate?”
-
-“I am,” said Leslie, trying to assume a jovial manner. “I’m off for a
-holiday, and I want you to look after things same as you’ve done
-before.”
-
-“This is sudden,” said Mac, going on with his correspondence without
-looking up.
-
-“Oh, it’s never too sudden for a holiday. And see here, I’d better leave
-you some ready cash: here’s a check for two fifty. I want you to look
-after the bairn whilst I’m away.”
-
-“Keep the money,” said Mac, “and pay me—when y’ come back. Ay, ay,
-it’ll be soon enough then—soon enough then.”
-
-“I’d sooner leave you the money.”
-
-“Weel, put it in that drawer.”
-
-“Well, you _are_ a bear this morning. See here, I’ve put it in the
-drawer, but I’ll see you again before I go: I’m not off till to-morrow.”
-
-“Imphim!” replied the Dour One, and Leslie went off.
-
-Your true Scot has a very nasty habit of expressing his bad opinion of a
-man. He does it in a round-about way, using hints and innuendoes,
-instead of coming to the matter by a direct route.
-
-What Mac suspected or what he knew, Leslie could not tell; judging from
-his manner, however, he knew or suspected a lot.
-
-However, he had no time to trouble about Mac. He had one thing more to
-do before meeting Jane, Mr. Initogo the landlord had to be interviewed,
-and the rent paid.
-
-There was a fair of a sort on in the street that formed the shortest cut
-to Mr. Initogo’s. It was filled with a many-colored crowd, flags were
-fluttering, awnings flapping in the wind; every shop had some extra
-advertisement to attract customers, and during the past night, like
-mushrooms, extra booths had sprung into being.
-
-A roaring trade was going forward; here, all kinds of fruit, there all
-kinds of fish, some with bunches of violets in their mouths; cakes
-reposing on branches of cherry or myrtle; cakes in the form of donkeys
-and monkeys and goats; cakes shaped like spinning-tops; cakes in the
-shape of suns, moons and stars; candied beans, beans mixed with comfits,
-kites, masks, and paper dragons. Paper fish shaped like carp for the
-Little-boys’ Festival of the 5th of May.
-
-The noise and bustle somehow pleased Leslie, and soothed him; and he
-drifted along with the chattering stream of men, women, Mousmés, little
-boys and mere babies. Some of the children had long, curved trumpets of
-glass, from which they blew the most horrible of hobgoblin sounds. Here
-a man was frying pancakes, wrapping them in rice paper, and flinging
-them to unseen customers in the crowd, who flung him back the money.
-Here a person in spectacles, who looked like a professor of chemistry
-gone mad, was blowing from a glass-blower’s tube dragons and fish in
-sugar-candy. Apothecaries, with great golden eyes painted on their
-booths, were selling little rice paper charms, one to be taken dissolved
-in water for the stomach-ache, two for lumbago, three for migraine. Here
-stood a man who would pull your teeth out with his fingers, three sen a
-tooth.
-
-The cheap curio dealers were in evidence with their wares cheap and bad;
-those quaint perambulating curio dealers, who, as a rule, only start
-business at sundown, and whose stock-in-trade include old top hats, old
-boots, old—anything—European. “Caw—caw—caw!” You look up, and see a
-great kite straining at its strings.
-
-And then the umbrellas! Leslie had a good view of them, for he was head
-and shoulders taller than any one in the crowd. Red, pink, gray,
-gray-green, pink-and-white, blossom-bestrewn, stork-bestrewn, a shifting
-mass of color reflecting the sunlight.
-
-But though he saw all this, and though the noise and bustle and laughter
-and general atmosphere of festivity fell in with his humor, his thoughts
-were far away at Osaka; he was wondering what George du Telle was doing,
-and what George du Telle would say in a day or so, and how he would
-look. He had never hated George du Telle really till now that he had
-determined to rob him of his wife.
-
-Now that he was about to commit, or attempt to commit, a vile and
-abominable act against George du Telle, that person seemed to him the
-acme of all things vile and abominable.
-
-Suddenly, through an opening in the crowd, Leslie caught a glimpse of a
-face, the face of a blind man, stolid, stony, with a flattened nose and
-wearing an indescribable expression of eld, weariness, and misfortune.
-
-It was only a momentary glimpse, but revealed just for a moment, and
-contrasted with the shifting colored mass around him, with the noise and
-laughter, the sunlight and the movement of life, it was like a vision of
-death.
-
-Leslie stood for a moment startled and chilled; the joyous exaltation in
-his mind a moment ago had vanished: it was as if a cloud had come
-between him and the sun.
-
-Why were these things always occurring to fret his soul and trouble his
-imagination? This blind man was nothing but an ordinary blind man of
-Japan such as one might see any day. The broken lath that had troubled
-him all night was but a broken lath; the song of the mushi that had
-started that infernal sound in his head was but the sound of an insect
-buzzing; the azalea that had caused that frightful dream was but a
-flower.
-
-These slight things, he told himself, acting on a brain made
-over-sensitive by opium, were not warnings, but simple causes of complex
-effects. And he passed on his way, cursing himself for a fool, till he
-reached the shop of Mr. Initogo.
-
-That gentleman, for a wonder, was not making tea, but the sight of
-Leslie San instantly inspired the desire for his favorite beverage,
-caused him to clap his hands, and the tea-tray to appear in the hands of
-his wife almost instantly upon the sound.
-
-He received his rent, which he put away with an appearance of
-indifference, expressed sorrow on hearing that Leslie was going away for
-even a short time, but joy at the thought that the journey might benefit
-his honorable health.
-
-He was really fond of Leslie, this old Japanese gentleman; but the worst
-of the flowery Japanese language is that it remains always, so to speak,
-at boiling point, and towards friend or perfect stranger is the same.
-You can’t cool it, and you can’t warm it.
-
-Whilst they were talking Kiku came in; her eyes were red and she had a
-snuffle in her voice.
-
-She had been, it seems, to see the poor girl who was dying, O Toku San;
-Campanula was with her.
-
-“Ah, yes,” said Mr. Initogo, as his daughter retired upstairs. “Most
-sad, poor girl. A man whom she loved left her, and she is dying of it,
-just as a flower dies from want of water.”
-
-Leslie looked at his watch: it was after twelve. He hastened from the
-shop of Mr. Initogo, and securing a riksha drove to the Nagasaki Hotel
-on the Bund.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXVIII
-
- M’GOURLEY’S LOVE AFFAIR
-
-
-At about three o’clock on that eventful day M’Gourley met one of Holme &
-Ringer’s clerks in the street.
-
-“So your partner’s off for a holiday,” said the clerk.
-
-“So he tells me,” replied Mac.
-
-“He’s going pretty far afield,” went on the clerk; “Vancouver isn’t—”
-
-“Where did you say?” cut in M’Gourley.
-
-“Well, he’s bought two tickets for Vancouver this morning, one for his
-cousin and one for himself. She is married, and they are going to pick
-her husband up at Yokohama,” he went on, smiling slightly.
-
-“Vancouver!” said Mac. He stood for a moment in astonishment, then
-hailing a passing riksha he jumped into it, and told the driver to take
-him to the House of the Clouds.
-
-Campanula had just returned, she was in the garden; and when she heard
-his step coming up the hill path she came to the gate to meet him.
-
-She greeted him with a smile, but there was something about her that
-struck M’Gourley strangely.
-
-She had a far-away look in her face, and she wore an abstracted air.
-Away from the world her mind seemed wandering in some far, strange
-country, whilst her little body walked beside him, and her lips answered
-his questions, and told him things.
-
-“O Toku San is dead,” said she; “I have just left her.” She spoke
-gravely, but without any sorrow in her voice; one might even have
-imagined that she was referring to some good fortune that had fallen on
-O Toku San; and perhaps, indeed, she was.
-
-“Ay! puir thing, is she?” said Mac, whose mind was also astray.
-
-He asked had Leslie returned, and Campanula told him that he had gone to
-a garden-party at Omura, and would not return till evening.
-
-“He is going away,” finished Campanula, pausing on the veranda steps and
-unlatching the strap of her sandal.
-
-“Oh! so he’s told you?” said Mac.
-
-Campanula said nothing; possibly she did not hear the question, so
-absorbed was she by her own ideas and thoughts. Suddenly she said,
-turning to Mac, who was leaning his shoulder against the veranda post
-and feeling in his pocket for his tobacco-pouch:
-
-“I saw the Blind One to-day as I was leaving O Toku San’s. I did not
-speak to him; he spoke to me. He said the master of the house on the
-heights is going on a journey from whence he will not return. Then he
-went away. A wind from the hill blew my kimono apart and a chill came to
-my breast. I do not know who the Blind One is—perhaps he is Death.”
-
-M’Gourley, as she spoke, noticed that she had refolded her kimono from
-right to left instead of from left to right.
-
-Now in Japan, the only people who wear their kimonos folded from right
-to left are the dead.
-
-He felt sick and shivery at the words she had just spoken, and he could
-not reply to them or ask questions; he was filled with a horror of the
-subject, a dead, blind terror of it. He looked down and said gruffly:
-
-“What way is that you’ve folded your kimono? Just run into the house and
-put it right. I’ll bide here on the verandy and smoke my pipe.”
-
-She vanished into the house, and Mac sat down, but he did not light his
-pipe. What could be the meaning of all this? Surely he was dead, and
-laid long ago in the green woods of Nikko—could it be possible that the
-dead return?
-
-Why was it that she alone could see him, hear him, and speak to him?
-
-His eye caught the crimson azaleas as they bloomed in their beauty and
-splendor, and the Nikko road rose before him, the mysterious valley,
-peopled by the crimson flowers, the cypress trees, the far-off country,
-and the distant sea hills beyond Tanagura.
-
-He heard Leslie’s voice as it denied the existence of God, and declared
-that if he had ever been given a creature that loved him, he would have
-cared for and loved it.
-
-Then he felt something touch his shoulder, and, turning with a start,
-found it was Campanula.
-
-“Come,” said she, in the manner of a person who would say, “I wish to
-show you something.”
-
-He rose and followed her into the house. She led the way upstairs, and
-down the narrow passage to Leslie’s room.
-
-At the door she paused and pointed to an object on the floor. It was a
-portmanteau packed and strapped.
-
-They both looked at it without saying a word: a silence, that spoke of
-the deep, unconscious understanding between them.
-
-“Come,” said Mac in his turn, and taking her by the hand he led her
-downstairs.
-
-Had the portmanteau been a coffin, containing some being beloved by
-Campanula, he could not have spoken more gently, or led her away from it
-more tenderly.
-
-Downstairs the old, rough, gruff M’Gourley seemed very much perturbed.
-
-Could he have found Leslie alone at that moment, a very regrettable
-scene might have ensued.
-
-And yet at the bottom of all his anger and perturbation lay a golden
-gleam. If Leslie went off like this, Campanula would be all his (Mac’s)
-own.
-
-He had no idea of marrying her, or anything of that sort; but he had an
-immense idea of possessing her all for himself.
-
-He had, proposed to buy a half share in her at Nikko, and he would have
-made a bad bargain, for during the last five years he had possessed a
-full half share without paying a cent, unless we count the pounds and
-pounds expended on dolls, sweets, and so forth.
-
-But this was not like having her all to himself: a creature to feed and
-clothe, to buy hairpins for and tabis, fans and sweets; to listen to of
-an evening, as her fingers strayed over the strings of a _chamécen_, or
-her tongue told fabulous tales of folk clad in fur or feathers.
-
-All at once, as he paced the room, he turned to her, literally picked
-her up, hugged her, gave her a kiss, and said: “He’ll come back to you.
-Dinna greet; I canna stand it. I’ll be back and see you the morrow morn
-before he goes.”
-
-He hurried out of the house, and went raging down the hill.
-
-To be in anger with one whom one loves works, indeed, like madness in
-the blood.
-
-Mac, as he plunged down the hill, was lashing himself into a fury
-against Leslie. He turned into a saki shop and drank half a pint of that
-seemingly innocuous liquor; then he went to the office, took a whisky
-bottle from a cupboard, and poured himself out a liberal peg.
-
-He was an abstemious man as a rule, but once he took the bit between his
-teeth nothing on God’s earth except death would stop him, till the next
-morning’s headache came.
-
-At five he recognized that he was hopelessly embarked on a grand drunk,
-and determined to take a riksha over to Mogi; there complete the
-business, and return in time next morning to see Leslie before he
-started.
-
-Just before starting from the hotel a waiter brought him out a cablegram
-from Shanghai, which had come round from the office. It was relative to
-a bank disaster that had occurred in India. He read it, stuffed it into
-his pocket, and ordered the Djin to proceed.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXIX
-
- THE GARDEN-PARTY
-
-
-Within an hour of the great city of Nagasaki, in the midst of a park
-that was at the same time half a garden, lay the country residence of
-Mr. Kamamura; once a man who carried two swords, with the longer of
-which he would have beheaded you for two words and have done it with
-neatness and despatch, now a gentleman in a frock-coat and tall hat,
-wearing gold-rimmed glasses and a smile.
-
-The long, low house, white as snow and surrounded by a narrow veranda,
-faced west, and was surrounded by a garden recalling the gardens of Dai
-Nichi Do: a garden filled with the music of fountains and the poetry of
-birds.
-
-Alas! on the day of his garden-party Mr. Kamamura, seized with the
-spirit of modernity and the savagery of civilization, not content with
-the music of heaven, and prompted, no doubt, by the devil, had hired a
-brass band and placed it in a little kiosk, with orders to bray Strauss
-in the face of Nature from three o’clock till dusk.
-
-There were many guests, and the gardens soon presented an animated
-appearance. Many of the ladles had retained the national dress, and
-marvelous were the fabrics to be seen in the form of the obi or flowing
-loose in the graceful kimono.
-
-Some of the guests surrounded a pair of jugglers, two terrible men
-dressed in red, who fenced with and transfixed one another with long
-swords, swallowed fire, and belched it like dragons.
-
-In another corner of the grounds fireworks were whizzing and cracking,
-filling the clear air above with a thin blue haze through which, just as
-Jane and Leslie entered the grounds, there rose a wonderful fire balloon
-made of colored paper and fashioned in the form of a turkey cock.
-
-“It’s like a party in the lunatic asylum,” whispered Jane, as they
-threaded the maze of guests in search of their host and hostess. “And,
-Dick, you _do_ look perfectly awful in that panama amongst all these men
-in tall hats—I mean they look awful beside you, but they are _de
-rigueur_; and it’s better to be _de rigueur_ and look frightful, than to
-be not _de rigueur_ and look nice. How d’y’ do?” and Jane extended her
-arm, pump-handle fashion, to the little gentleman with the sallow face
-to whom Leslie was introducing her.
-
-“Much pleasure, much pleasure,” said Mr. Kamamura, whose English was
-mixed and limited, and who, like Kiku San, had not completely mastered
-the letter “l.” “Will the honorable rady so make equal health Nagysaki
-(the proper way to pronounce Nagasaki) you stay? So good. Over there
-Mrs. Kamamura; you make known;” and Mr. Kamamura presenting his arm Jane
-was led away through the crowd like some tall and graceful frigate
-threading a maze of painted cock-boats.
-
-Leslie, left to himself, turned with a gloomy expression of countenance
-to where the jugglers were dislocating each other’s necks. He did not
-see them; he was looking out of the side of his eyes at Jane.
-
-She had been led across one of the willow-pattern bridges, and he could
-see her now standing at one of the kiosks, a tea-cup in her hand. She
-was talking to Mr. Kamamura and a little lady in European dress—Mrs.
-Kamamura, probably.
-
-What could they be talking about? Conversation, probably, sufficient to
-dislocate the gravity of a Socrates.
-
-He turned his head impatiently and tried to take an interest in the
-jugglers, without success. There was something deeply irritating about
-the scene of frivolity in which Fate had staged the last scenes of the
-most important act in his life.
-
-The _Empress of Japan_ sailed at eight on the morrow morning, and as yet
-he had made no movement as regards Jane. All this trifling was but a bad
-prelude to those words so soon to be spoken.
-
-He little knew that Tragedy stood at his elbow in the form of James
-Anderson, manager to M’Cormick, the great silk dealers on the Bund.
-
-“Why, Leslie, man! I thought I knew the nape of your neck. How are you?”
-
-“Hullo, Anderson!” said Leslie, returning the other’s hand-grip. “What
-are you doing here?”
-
-“I’m just looking round,” said Anderson. “I’m just looking round, and
-you’ll admit it’s worth the turning of one’s head. I shouldn’t mind
-exchanging places with Kamamura. It’s not a bad life, his, by a long
-penny. This affair will bang a hole through a good pile of ten pun
-notes. They tell me those balloons made like dicky-birds cost—I forget
-now, but it’s a good pile of dollars a-piece, for every feather is
-painted correct, and that’s just like the Japs—make a pretty thing, and
-then stick it away in some hidey-hole where no one can see it, or burn
-it—What’s agate now?”
-
-The crowd was in motion, flooding towards a part of the grounds where a
-little stage had been erected, backed and half surrounded by cypress
-trees. On the stage, against the dark-green background, could be seen
-the graceful figure of a girl.
-
-She was dancing. It was a dance that at first insipid, became after a
-few moments fascinating, lulling, exquisite to watch as the movements of
-a flower blown by the wind.
-
-They drew close and stood to look. The girl was dressed in amber and
-scarlet, with a scarlet flower in the night of her hair—a _bijou rose
-et noir_, recalling Baudelaire’s Lola de Vallence.
-
-Her supple body seemed inspired by the mysterious music we hear
-wandering through the land of spring, and expressing itself in the
-voices of the wind and the birds and the streams.
-
-She seemed to have learned her art in the academy where the daffodils
-are taught to dance and the bluebells to make their bow.
-
-“It’s the Geisha Kamamura has hired—paid her something like two hundred
-to dance that fan-dance, or whatever they call it. She was a Tokyo girl,
-and had left the business to get married, but she couldn’t withstand the
-two hundred; the best Geisha in Japan, they say. What’s this her name? O
-something San. Hoots! but my memory is gone fishing to-day. Listen!
-she’s talking.”
-
-The dance had ceased, and the girl, in the silence that followed the
-tinkling of the three accompanying _chamécens_, had commenced one of
-those poetical recitals in favor with an intellectual Japanese audience.
-
-Her recitation was sad; it bemoaned the thing we call change. The
-cherry-blossom is fair, ran this untranslatable poem, but it must die
-and give place to the lotus.
-
-“I cannot understand this depression in trade,” murmured the muted voice
-of Anderson, as he stood beside Leslie. “It’s been spreading and
-spreading, and there’s nothing it hasn’t spread into.”
-
-And the lotus parts with its petals to give place to the chrysanthemum,
-the Royal chrysanthemum.
-
-“We’ve had a good year till now, ourselves, but hech! man, there’s a
-matter of fifteen thousand gone over the breaking of the Bombay and
-Benares bank—clean gone, never to come back—and that takes the sugar
-off the cake—ay, the devil himself won’t whistle it home again.”
-
-And the gray winter sky and the snowflakes, like ghosts of flowers,
-finished the poem of the Geisha, whilst Leslie stood transfixed for a
-second, frozen by the news he had just heard, and unable to turn. He
-turned round full on Anderson.
-
-“The breaking of _what_?”
-
-“The Bombay and Benares. Have you not heard the news? It came by cable
-to-day at one o’clock. Good God! man, you hadn’t much money in it, had
-you?”
-
-“Everything—everything,” said Leslie in a stammering voice. “I’m
-smashed.”
-
-He linked his arm in Anderson’s, and dragged him along hurriedly. He
-wanted to go, nowhere in particular, but just get away from the spot
-where Anderson had sentenced his future to death.
-
-“Man, I’m sorry! Man, I’m sorry!” said his companion. “I should not have
-told you so sudden, but how was I to know?”
-
-“Smashed—smashed—smashed!” said the other, talking as a man talks in
-his sleep.
-
-He held Anderson by the arm as he spoke. All around spread the
-many-colored crowd; fans were fluttering, umbrellas bobbing, tongues
-chattering, soft women’s voices inlaid like music of gold on the silvery
-music of the fountains and cascades.
-
-“Anderson, man, are you sure they’ve broken—sure?”
-
-“Ay, ay, sure. Better to tell you straight. Sure as my name’s James
-Anderson.”
-
-Boom! Boom! Boom! the band broke into a march by Gungl, and Leslie,
-releasing Anderson, ran after a figure in the crowd some twenty paces
-distant.
-
-“Jane! I must speak to you at once.”
-
-Jane looked up from the little Japanese gentleman who was escorting her,
-saw the distress in her countryman’s face, and dismissed Asia with a
-bow.
-
-“I have just had frightful news. Come with me to some quiet place till I
-tell you about it. Anywhere. No matter where. See! there are no people
-across that bridge where the trees are; let us go there.”
-
-Jane spoke not a word, but he saw that she was very pale and trembling.
-That weakness of Jane’s gave him a strange sensation. It said something
-that her lips had never uttered.
-
-They passed over the little bridge. They passed over another bridge;
-there were no people here, only trees; they went no further.
-
-They were in a small forest. The garden was lost to sight; only the
-music of the band, muted by distance, told of the festivity so near, yet
-apparently so far away.
-
-The trunk of a felled tree lay in the path; they sat down upon it by
-common consent. Leslie took out his watch, and looked at it attentively.
-Then, still holding it open in his hand, he spoke.
-
-“I want you to listen to me for five minutes—only five minutes; you can
-hold the watch, and measure the time yourself. Jane, when a man is going
-to be hanged, they will give him a glass of brandy to help him along to
-the drop. Will you do the same by me—give me five minutes’ clear
-speech, and let me say just what I please without interruption; will
-you?”
-
-“Yes,” said Jane, and she shivered as she spoke the word. She had
-maintained a strange silence; impulsive as she was, one might have
-expected her to implore him to tell her the worst, and have it over.
-Perhaps she understood dimly that Leslie’s disaster was personal to
-herself, a cataclysm the effect of which would reach her future as well
-as his.
-
-“You remember,” he said, after a moment’s pause, “how I asked you to
-marry me long ago, and everything that happened after? Well, when I
-think of all that, it seems to me that I must have passed through life
-in a state of insanity, and only awakened to consciousness now. Jane, I
-am feeling now as a man must feel when he wakes in hell, and
-remembers—No matter, it is all done with now; and even if you loved me
-as well as I love you, it’s all over and done with and useless now.”
-
-He leaned forward with his face in his hands. Jane did not speak; the
-music of the band had ceased, and the only sound to be heard was the
-weary sighing of the warm wind in the pine-tops.
-
-“I’m broken utterly, I have just heard the news. Don’t think I brought
-you here to listen to me whining about my misfortunes. I brought you
-here to tell you I love you. I meant to have carried you off in the
-steamer that sails to-morrow morning for the north-west. With the money
-I had yesterday, I would have supported you, I would have torn you out
-of society, and made you love me. I would have made you a Paradise. Yes,
-by the living God, a Paradise, or there’s no such thing as love. But now
-I’m a beggar, and I love you too well to drag you into my ruin, and it’s
-Fate, Fate, Fate that has done it all, and cursed be its name!”
-
-Again silence, broken only by a faint, dreary sound. Jane was weeping.
-
-“Don’t, for the love of God!” cried Leslie. “Don’t cry, or you’ll make
-me cry too. Oh, miserable life! why was I ever born into it?” And he
-moved his hands in the air, as blind Samson might have done amidst the
-pillars of the temple.
-
-A bird piped three times in the recesses of the wood, three flute-like
-notes sweet as the notes of a bell-bird. They were answered by its mate
-in the branches above.
-
-Leslie put his hands to his ears, as if to shut out the happy sounds.
-
-Jane’s tears had ceased, but she did not speak, she did not breathe;
-only a deep sigh occasionally escaped from her.
-
-“And now, we can only say good-bye. Let us part here for ever. We will
-meet again in—Heaven,” said Leslie, with a horrible shuddering laugh.
-
-He stretched out his hand and took hers. She let him have it without
-seeming to know that he had taken it.
-
-She was murmuring his name in a whisper, staring at him and through him,
-and as if her gaze was fixed on some terrible catastrophe beyond.
-
-“Dick! Dick! Dick!” All poetry could not express the helpless, hopeless
-sorrow she put into those three little whispered words.
-
-Suddenly, filtering through the wood, came a sound, a voice, a spirit,
-that unrolled around them a panorama of loch, moor, and sky, hills
-purple with heather, lakes dark with shadow. “Auld Lang Syne.”
-
-The band was playing it, villainously enough, but the distance smoothed
-away the defects.
-
-It broke Jane down. She leaned against his shoulder and sobbed like a
-child, and then, with both hands upstretched, she drew his face down to
-hers and murmured—no matter what.
-
-Then all at once—heedless of ruin, forgetting all things, carried away
-on the dumb tide of passion, the wave that had retreated before
-disaster, only to come shoreward again resistless and gigantic—all at
-once, and without a word, he took her in his arms.
-
-It was the eloquence of passion and despair, the speech without tongue
-of a soul tormented and _in extremis_.
-
-It broke Jane down utterly. Hopeless, haggard, and pale as a person in
-the midst of some terrible disaster, she clung to him, whispering in his
-ear words repeated over and over again, with that reiteration which
-forms the rhetoric of the dying and the lost.
-
-She had cast everything aside, the world, her position in society, her
-husband, her wealth. Passion and pity, that strange combination, had for
-the moment blinded her eyes to everything but the man beside her—but
-did she love him? Fate had not yet disclosed the answer to that old
-fatal question, that sphinx-like question whose answer forms the plot of
-each man’s story.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXX
-
- THE FALSE REPORT
-
-
-Mr. Kamamura never again saw his two tall English guests.
-
-As a matter of fact, they sought for and found a means of leaving his
-garden by a back way that brought them to a road which in its turn
-brought them to the station.
-
-And the native gentlefolk in the train, which brought them back to
-Nagasaki by six o’clock, could not imagine what great grief it was that
-made the tall English lady so pallid, and so like the very picture of
-woe.
-
-At the Nagasaki station Leslie helped his companion into a riksha.
-
-“Don’t come back with me to the hotel,” she murmured; “I will drive
-there alone. I want to be alone, quite alone for a while. All our
-arrangements are made, and there is nothing more to be said. God help
-me!—God help us both! Good-bye, Dick, for the present.”
-
-He watched her drive off. Then he took a riksha himself, and ordered the
-man to take him to the House of the Clouds.
-
-Everything was arranged. Jane was to be his for ever. But there was no
-triumph in the thought. The battle had been won by his own weakness, not
-by his strength. Jane’s compassion for him had betrayed her.
-
-They were to sail to-morrow by the _Empress of Japan_. He was to stay
-the night at the hotel, for he could not possibly remain the night at
-the House of the Clouds having once bidden good-bye to Campanula.
-
-Beyond Vancouver lay the scheme traced out by him, accepted by Jane.
-They were to buy a farm in the Canadian North-west, and live there for
-ever happily. He would not touch a penny of her money; he had jewelry
-worth at least four hundred pounds, which would be amply sufficient to
-start on. His share in M’Gourley’s business was to be left for
-Campanula.
-
-It is true he knew little about farming, but—love can do anything.
-
-Viewed from a natural standpoint the whole arrangement was not only
-natural but praiseworthy. That a woman, fond of a natural life in the
-open air, should leave a creature like George du Telle, and cast herself
-into the arms of a man like Leslie. What could be more in keeping with
-the grand aim of Nature, the propagation of the fit in body?
-
-Viewed from a social standpoint the whole arrangement was wickedly
-absurd. And from a moral standpoint simply wicked.
-
-Nature stood decidedly on Leslie’s side; God (according to the
-theologians) and society stood against him.
-
-These problems are occurring every day and every minute of the day,
-perplexing the thinker and confounding his belief, unless he looks upon
-the world as a higher thing than a breeding ground for animals. And it
-is generally by their side issues they are to be solved, and the side
-issue in Leslie’s case was Campanula.
-
-He was nearing Danjuro’s shop when he saw a riksha with a disguised
-figure in it.
-
-It was Mac, and Mac was disguised with whisky.
-
-He was flushed, and his hat was on the back of his head, and he was so
-obviously fuddled that the gentle Japanese who passed smiled and passed
-on, without looking back.
-
-“Stop!” cried Leslie to his man, then jumping out he ran to M’Gourley’s
-riksha, which had also stopped.
-
-“Have you heard the news?”
-
-“News?” said Mac. “News—what news?”
-
-“The Bombay and Benares bank is broken.”
-
-“It is not,” replied the other, fumbling in his pocket. “Na, na—false
-report. Bombay and Ta-Lien, you mean.” Then, drawing a paper from his
-pocket, and with ferocity: “Canna ye read?”
-
-Leslie took the paper; it was a cablegram from Shanghai.
-
- “False report. Bombay and Ta-Lien suspended. Bombay and Benares
- safe.
-
- JARDINE MATHESON.”
-
-“Good Heavens!” said Leslie. “When did you get this?”
-
-“Hoor ago. Drive on, you—wheel me awa’.”
-
-“Where are you going?”
-
-“Mogi—to forget I was ever such a fule as to go into partnership with a
-man like—_wheel me awa’_!”
-
-“Steady on, steady on,” said Leslie.
-
-“I’ll be back the morrow morn and see y’ before you’re awa’ to
-Vancouver.” Then, leaning back as the riksha started: “I may be a fule,
-but I’m not a blind fule, and I’m not a—(_hic!_).”
-
-The riksha joggled over a stone and he collapsed like a shut-down opera
-hat.
-
-Leslie continued his way.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXXI
-
- FAREWELL
-
-
-It was seven o’clock; the birds were taking their nests in the cherry
-orchard with one final burst of chattering. The sky in the west,
-wave-green melting into vaguest blue, held one solitary cloud floating
-like a rose-leaf beneath the evening star. Leslie stood at his gate,
-looking for the last time at the twilight stealing over Nagasaki. He had
-just arrived.
-
-M’Gourley’s words were still ringing in his ears, and his mind was in a
-turmoil.
-
-He was in exactly the position of the man who has cheated unwittingly at
-cards, who has found out his mistake, and who has still time to save his
-honor.
-
-If the Bombay and Benares bank was safe, it was his plain duty to go at
-once to Jane du Telle and inform her of the fact. She was laboring under
-the impression that he was a ruined man. Half of her sympathy, the whole
-of the present situation, had arisen from that misconception. To leave
-her under this delusion would amount to fraud—the meanest of all
-frauds.
-
-He was feeling this keenly, but unfortunately his mind, instead of
-grappling with the situation, and forcing his body to act, was engaged
-in cursing Fate, and the tangled net in which he found himself taken.
-
-Was it his fault that the false news had come just at the psychological
-moment, the news that had actually thrown Jane into his arms? He kept
-asking himself this, as he gazed across the dusk-eyed harbor to the
-hills now becoming dimmed by the twilight.
-
-This last touch of Fate would, if he accepted it without resistance, rob
-him of the last remnants of honor and all self-respect.
-
-His hand was upon the stakes, he had a moment to decide whether to take
-them or leave them: to be a thief or an honest man.
-
-Suddenly, as if silence had placed her finger upon their throats, the
-birds in the orchard ceased their chatter.
-
-The warm day dying seemed to have called all the spirits of beauty from
-air and earth and sea, to stain the skies above its death-bed with the
-tints of the ocean and the dawn. Over the tomb of light Color, Light’s
-firstborn child hovered like some exquisite ephemera whose wings change
-from beauty to beauty before dissolving for ever in darkness and death.
-
-The silence that had come over the orchard was broken occasionally by
-little outbursts of squabbling from over-full nests, sounds like the
-flirting of a fan amongst the leaves, chirrupings that told of
-differences made up. Then final and complete silence that would last
-till night woke the owls.
-
-Leslie at the gate suddenly made a gesture as if he were flinging
-something away, turned on his heel, and came towards the house.
-
-He entered just as Cherry-blossom, with a white flower in her hair, her
-amber sleeves fallen back and exposing her fore-arms, her body stretched
-to its fullest height on the tips of her tabis, was in the act of
-lighting the big hall-lamp. She looked like a little cat stretching
-herself.
-
-A pang went through his heart. He would never see Cherry-blossom light
-the big hall-lamp again, never again see Pine-breeze bring in the
-tea-cups, nor Lotus-bud carrying off Sweetbriar San to his box in the
-kitchen.
-
-You cannot possibly live in Japan without loving your maid-servants. I
-mean by love that sort of passion which was inspired in Matthew Prior by
-the lady of fashion aged five.
-
-It was a feature of the House of the Clouds that sometimes on the lower
-floor you would find a hall with two rooms on either side of it, and
-sometimes two rooms and no hall, and sometimes, in very hot weather, one
-huge room. The sliding paper partitions made this possible; nay, very
-easy, for Mr. Initogo had improved upon the ordinary Japanese method,
-being of an inventive turn of mind.
-
-He looked into the room on the right of the hall. A _chamécen_ lay on
-the floor, an hibachi showed a crimson spark, and a dwarf maple in a pot
-of Arita ware displayed its pretty form vaguely in the twilight.
-
-He looked into the room on the left: no one.
-
-Where was Campanula? She must have returned by this, surely. Perhaps she
-was upstairs.
-
-He went up, making little noise in his stocking-feet. At the door of his
-room he peeped in.
-
-There was Campanula. Oh, desolate sight! She was sitting on his big
-portmanteau all alone in the dusk. Her head was bent.
-
-She looked so forlorn and so small, and the sash of her obi so huge in
-comparison with the wearer, that he could not but recall how she sat
-that morning in the Tea House of the Tortoise. That morning, when she
-had likened herself to a lump of mud; the morning he had proposed to
-adopt her, and care for her, and make her a chattel of his own.
-
-A moment later, he had caught her up in his arms. She did not resist,
-but he seemed to have taken up a lifeless thing.
-
-As he carried her downstairs, had he known, it might have seemed strange
-to him that so great a grief should be so light a burden.
-
-He brought her to the room on the right, where Cherry-blossom had just
-lit the lamp, and sat down beside her on the matting.
-
-He took a cigarette from his pocket, and approached the tobacco-mono
-with it. Then, without lighting it, he flung the cigarette away.
-
-“Campanula, I am going on a journey. I did not tell you last night, for
-I had not made up my mind.”
-
-“I have heard it,” she replied. She sat there beside him, a small figure
-with head bowed and hands folded in her lap; and the sadness and
-sorrowful sweetness of those four words pierced his heart.
-
-To get this terrible interview over, to tear himself away at once, he
-would have sold years of his life. But it had to be gone through with.
-
-Whether she loved him as a woman loves a man, or a child loves a father,
-she loved him, loved him as no person had ever loved him before—and he
-knew it.
-
-Then he talked to her, telling her that he would come back.
-
-“I have been away before, Campanula, and I have returned. Will you not
-believe me that I will return?”
-
-“Ah yes,” she answered, “but you did not go with her.”
-
-He said nothing for a moment. There was a sound outside; it was the
-coolie he had ordered to take his portmanteau to the hotel. He heard
-Pine-breeze accosting him, he heard him go upstairs and come down again,
-walking heavily. It was like the sound of a man carrying out a coffin.
-
-He heard his steps on the garden walk dying towards the gate.
-
-How had she discovered with whom he was going?
-
-If she would only weep or cry out, or move, or break in some way this
-terrible stillness. If she would only reproach him. But she said
-nothing, nor even sighed. She seemed like a person stricken not by
-grief, but death. Then he began to talk again, telling her of the
-arrangements he had made. How M’Gourley San would look after her, just
-as he had done before, till he came back. And he would write every
-week—till he came back. And they would all be happy together again, as
-happy as ever they had been—when he came back.
-
-To which she replied:
-
-“If you are going away to find happiness, my happiness is great.”
-
-Fancy a white house, lantern-lit, and steeped in dusk, a tall man
-walking away from it rapidly, three Mousmés on their knees on the
-veranda crying after the vanishing form: “Come again, oh, condescend to
-come again quickly!”
-
-The sound of their voices rings in his ears as he passes through the
-little gate. He hears it pursuing him like the faint murmur of bees,
-until a puff of wind blows it away and replaces it by the faint sound of
-the city below.
-
-Come again! He will never come again to lie in the hammock beneath the
-cherry trees. Never more shall Lotus-bud hand him the night lantern to
-light him to his bed, nor thy small hands, O Pine-breeze, bear him the
-brown leather cigar-case that thy small nose loved to smell!
-
-As he came down hill towards Nagasaki he felt as though he were leaving
-spring for ever behind him.
-
-Thrice he stopped as if to return, and stood gazing into the darkness of
-the uphill path, listening to the wind in the branches of the lilac
-trees.
-
-The last of these pauses ended more abruptly than the others, and he
-plunged on again down hill through the gloom.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXXII
-
- HER HOUSE IN ORDER
-
-
-Left alone, Campanula sat, her hands folded in her lap—a Lost One
-indeed.
-
-Before her mental vision, beyond Japan, beyond that desolate country
-always surrounded with ice, the country where the bluebells grew—beyond
-all this lay the land where O Toku San had gone that day, the land where
-one never regrets, one never forgets, one never remembers.
-
-He had gone to find happiness. Not one word had she spoken to hold him
-back or keep him by her, this true daughter of Dai Nippon, soul sister
-of O Gozen San, daughter in spirit of the immortal Hirose.
-
-Cleopatra with the asp and all the mouthing heroines of history would
-seem cheap indeed beside this small and faithful figure to whom death
-was nothing, passion and personal happiness nothing beside the happiness
-of the being she loved.
-
-She sat for an hour scarce moving; then she rose up. She had no more
-time for personal thoughts; all things had to be left in order, and her
-trust to the least detail faithfully fulfilled.
-
-She called the Mousmés to her, and told them that now Leslie San had
-left, they would be discharged until he came back. They could go that
-evening to their homes in the city below. She would pay them their wages
-and a month in advance, and a little present for each out of money of
-her own. And the three kow-towed, delighted at the prospect of change
-and the month’s money for doing nothing, and the little present besides.
-They never thought to ask her what she would do herself in the house
-alone, their butterfly brains were so filled with the thoughts of
-pleasure.
-
-Then she made Lotus-bud bring all the bills owing, bills yard long and
-extraordinarily minute in detail. These she discharged. There were chits
-out, but these were Leslie’s affair, and he had no doubt settled them.
-
-She thought of Sweetbriar San the cat, and as he was fondest of
-Pine-breeze, she gave Pine-breeze a small sum to take him home and keep
-him, applying to M’Gourley San if more money were needful.
-
-Then she went upstairs to her own room and folded neatly the obis and
-kimonos in the drawers of the great lacquer cabinet. In one of these
-drawers were things she had only, as it were, dropped from her hand; the
-toys she had played with as a child. Here was the doll bought in Nikko,
-and bouncing balls, ever so many; and in a piece of rice paper, still
-ferocious, but terribly old and warped, the famous dragon.
-
-She took him out and tried to remove the paper from his sugar-candy
-sides, but it was stuck too tight. She put him back, and, holding the
-drawer with both hands, pressed her forehead against them.
-
-As she stood like this, mute and utterly motionless, the night breeze
-came through the window, bearing the perfume of the azaleas.
-
-It was as if they were calling to her, and she closed the drawer gently
-and turned, as if to say, “I hear.”
-
-Then she came down and found the three Mousmés waiting, each with a
-lighted lamp on the end of a stick, and her frail belongings on her
-back, luggage consisting of cardboard boxes, except in the case of
-Pine-breeze, who was also burdened with a basket containing Sweetbriar
-San.
-
-They had received their wages, and there was nothing left for them now
-to do but go; which they did, after profound salaams, murmurs and
-declarations of personal unworthiness.
-
-Then Campanula found herself standing alone. The only living thing
-beside herself in the house was the mushi, that musician of the night,
-already saluting its mistress with a thin stream of song. She went to
-the doorway where it hung, and unhooked the little cage.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXXIII
-
- THE “LA FRANCE”
-
-
-The fair that had been going on all day in the street leading to the
-Bund was still in full swing. A lurid sight the street presented, lit by
-lanterns of all colors, and flare lamps near the booths.
-
-Leslie was glad of the noise and bustle around him; one cannot think
-much when pressing one’s way through a Japanese fair, colored lamps
-dancing, Mousmés laughing, and showmen shouting, rikshas passing at a
-trot, or attempting so to do, children blowing trumpets, babies whirling
-rattles, men-of-war’s men from the ships in harbor walking four abreast
-and arm in arm, singing “Jean Francis de Nantes,” or “We won’t go Home
-till Morning.” _Chamécens_ and moon fiddles buzzing and tinkling, dogs
-barking, and gakunin wailing.
-
-It was ten when he reached the hotel. In the entrance-hall, where the
-orange trees in tubs reflected the lamp-light from their glossy leaves,
-a Chinese hall porter in a blue silk blouse sat on guard. From the
-half-open door of the _salle à manger_, where a party of Russian
-officers were at dinner, came the sound of laughter and the clinking of
-glasses.
-
-As he entered the hotel the whole world around him changed. Campanula
-vanished from his mind. He was no longer in Japan. He was in the same
-house with Jane, and in a few more hours she would be his.
-
-The Chinaman rose from his seat when he saw Leslie enter and led him
-down a corridor to the door of the private sitting-room where he had
-dined with Du Telles. He had promised Jane to wait for her there till
-the morning.
-
-The sphinx-like Celestial closed the door, and Leslie found himself
-alone.
-
-The windows were open on account of the warmth, and they gave a view of
-the narrow mysterious harbor that seems to have been cut in the old
-heroic days by some giant who was also a poet. The high cliffs cast
-their shadows like sable robes upon the water, jeweled with the lights
-of the shipping. The sky all silence and stars, paling now in the
-moonlight, was almost the sky of Europe. Orion was there, and the
-Pleiades, and Cassiopæa dreaming in her diamond-studded chair.
-
-The room itself was a strange mixture of Japan and Europe. The floor was
-the matted floor of Japan, the cane sofas might have been bought at
-Shoolbred’s. The walls were as plain and unadorned as the walls of a
-Japanese house are wont to be—that is to say, under the fans which the
-hotel proprietor had fastened to them—fans from Kioto, Tokyo, and Nara
-crucified against the white paneling and looking like great butterflies
-in some giant’s collection.
-
-He lit a pipe. Jane was upstairs in some room, but there were still nine
-hours of waiting to be done; and he had promised that he would not go
-upstairs if permitted to pass the night in the hotel, but wait patiently
-for her to come to him at the hour of starting.
-
-He felt that if he thought about her he would break his oath, so he
-drove her from his mind.
-
-He watched the twinkling lights in the harbor; those darting about like
-fire-flies were the sampans; that long hulk all crusted with light was
-the _La France_, the ship in which Jane had intended to sail for Osaka.
-It was after ten now, and she was overdue to leave. That sister-hulk,
-equally gemmed, was the Nord Deutscher Lloyd boat leaving at dawn for
-Colombo. Those three lights in a triangle were the anchor lights of the
-great Russian cruiser _Rurik_—the ill-fated _Rurik_.
-
-Suddenly a horn of light shot out from the bow of the _La France_, and
-she began to move like a glittering town towards the sea, and the wind
-from the west brought the faint music of a band. The _La France_ had
-unbuoyed and was away.
-
-He watched her as she picked her course through the shipping stealthily
-like a robber. Now with all side lights showing, now with them half
-extinguished as she veered to avoid the bell-buoy of the Atraska shoal;
-now a vague phantom swallowed by the shadows of the night.
-
-The hotel was silent now, the Russians had gone off to their ship.
-Somewhere outside, somewhere in the gloom of the mysterious night, a
-_chamécen_ was tinkling to the muttering of a little drum. What dancing
-girl was setting her steps to that tune—and where?
-
-He rose to his feet and began to pace the room, then he turned the lamp
-up till it smoked, and turned it down till it was nearly out, and cursed
-the burner for his own stupidity.
-
-Still the distant _chamécen_ kept up its buzzing to the devil’s tattoo
-of the distant drum.
-
-He walked to the window and shut it. Result—absolute silence and
-stifling heat. No matter; anything was better than that infernal drum.
-
-He had shut out the drum, but he had shut in a mosquito. It was in the
-lace curtain, and its twang brought him again to his feet. He tried to
-find it in the curtain, failed, pulled the whole curtain down from its
-attachment, and trampled it under-foot.
-
-Silence, this time unbroken, until one of the fans upon the wall
-rustled, and from beneath it crept a frightful-looking spider as brown
-and as broad as a penny.
-
-He did not see it; he was sitting in the arm-chair with his head between
-his hands, breaking his promise to Jane.
-
-When it was broken he got up, crossed the room, opened the door, and
-went into the hall.
-
-The Chinese night-porter was sitting like a figure of stone in a blouse
-of blue silk. Leslie went up to him, spoke some words in a low tone, and
-handed him some money.
-
-The Chinaman rose and led the way upstairs. Down a passage they went
-till the guide stopped, pointed to a door, turned, and vanished as
-silently as he had come.
-
-Leslie went to the door and knocked softly. No answer. He turned the
-handle, the door opened and he entered—an empty room.
-
-A lamp was burning on a table in one corner, a bed stood close to the
-window: the bed was empty.
-
-It was Jane’s room, for there lay her trunks. A glove lay on the floor.
-He picked it up, looked at it, smelt it, and then threw it down. The
-dressing-table held none of those articles of the toilet one might have
-expected to see. Beside the lamp on the side-table lay a letter.
-
-He had seen the letter almost on the first moment of his entering the
-room, with that vague, half-terrified comprehension which we may imagine
-in the brain of the bull when the sun-light flashes on the sword of the
-matadore.
-
-He approached it now, and read the superscription: “Richard Leslie, Esq.
-Important.”
-
-He opened it, and a number of bank notes came out. These he laid on one
-side, took the letter that was with them, and began to read.
-
-He read the letter, not as if he were reading a letter, but the face of
-some scoundrel he had dragged by the ears into the zone of lamplight. He
-envisaged it, took whole sentences in _en bloc_. He read first at the
-end, then in the middle, then at the beginning.
-
-“And now good-bye for ever. Oh, Dick, don’t think badly of me for this;
-I have only done what was right.
-
-“When you get this I shall be gone. I am leaving by the _La France_ to
-meet George.
-
-“I leave you money. Half what I have is yours; remember we are cousins,
-and ought to help one another.
-
-“Oh, Dick! Dick! I _can’t_ do what you want. I am not thinking of myself
-but of my people. Imagine the disgrace and ruin it would bring them. My
-dear old father, it would kill him.”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXXIV
-
- AMIDST THE AZALEAS
-
-
-It was very late at night; clouds from the Pacific were rolling over
-Nagasaki, and it was evident that the hot weather of the last two days
-had been the prelude of a storm.
-
-The House of the Clouds, lamp-lit and deserted, cast from the opening in
-the shoji a long parallelogram of light that cut the darkness like a
-sword; a sword of light lying upon the veranda, the graveled walk, and
-the landscape garden.
-
-With the darkness outside had come a great silence broken only by the
-wind.
-
-Had you been standing on the veranda you would have sworn that some
-blind person was prowling before the house, soundless of foot and
-cautiously feeling his way by tapping on the ground with a stick.
-
-It was only the lath shaken by the wind, the tireless lath that all day
-and all the night before had kept the echoes of the garden answering its
-summons, and still kept up the unwearied sound-semblance of a blind man
-who walked without footstep, a patient sentinel, now advancing, now
-retreating, now at the garden gate, now near the azaleas, and ever
-waiting.
-
-The garden gate clicked, and hurried footsteps came up the path.
-
-It was Leslie, hatless, bright and wild of eye, walking rapidly, but in
-a tottering manner. His lips were of a dull purple color, and he had the
-aspect of a man heavily drugged with opium.
-
-He crossed the veranda and entered the deserted hall. He looked into the
-rooms on either side—they were both empty. Then he came back to the
-hall, and cried out, “Campanula!” The rafters returned the sound of his
-voice, but she did not answer.
-
-He was perfectly clear of mind, but his breathing was affected, and a
-deadly torpor hung over him which his will alone prevented falling.
-
-He took in all the details around him with extraordinary clearness,
-amongst others the fact that the mushi’s cage had been removed.
-
-Having waited for a moment, straining his ears to catch the faintest
-sound, he seized the swinging paper lantern that lit the hall, and with
-it in his hand went into the kitchen. It was deserted. Then he went
-upstairs—every room was empty. It was like a house from which the
-people had fled in terror, and he came down again, wild with the
-apprehension of some unknown tragedy.
-
-He brought the lamp into the room on the right of the passage, and
-placed it on the floor. Something crimson lay on the primrose-colored
-matting. He picked it up; it was Campanula’s obi. Why had she cast it
-there?
-
-He was looking round him as if for a person to explain all these things,
-when his eye caught an open drawer of the great lacquer cabinet that
-contained his papers. He looked into the drawer, and it was empty. It
-was the drawer in which he had placed the waki-zashi—the suicide sword,
-given to him by Jane.
-
-From the open drawer his eyes turned to the obi, which he had dropped,
-and then he looked round him, as Dives looks round him in that picture
-of Teniers, where Dives wakes in Hell.
-
-As he stood, the wind shook the broken lath outside, and played with it.
-“Tap! tap! tap!”
-
-He saw the sunlit Nikko road, the valley of the crimson azaleas, the
-Lost One who had loved him as no other being had loved him—the one he
-had lost for ever.
-
-She was dead, yet it was denied to him to find her, and clasp her in his
-arms, and die with her.
-
-Death was nothing, but never to find her again, never to see her again,
-or touch her small body, that was an agony far beyond death.
-
-He left the room, feeling by the walls like a man without sight.
-
-Outside, the world was in utter darkness. More clouds had rolled up over
-the sky, as if called by the Blind One, the tapping of whose stick
-betrayed him, as he walked, waiting for his prey.
-
-If he could find her, what cared he for the Blind One! If he could not
-find her he felt that he would be for ever lost. But he could never find
-her more, for the opium sleep was falling upon him now. He had no more
-strength to fight it, and the darkness of the pit lay around him.
-
-Suddenly, the night wind changed, and brought him the perfume of the
-unseen azaleas, and with the perfume a thin thread of song.
-
-It was the song of the mushi—the atom of life he had spared that day in
-his fury, even as God might now be sparing him—the mushi she had loved
-so well. Feeling by the veranda wall, he followed the song like a man
-led by a thread, and as he came he crushed something beneath his foot:
-it was the lath, whose sound would never trouble him again.
-
-He felt the azalea bushes around his knees, and advanced amongst them,
-still led by the tremulous song, till his foot touched something soft,
-and his hand a tiny cage, hanging to one of the crimson-flowering boughs.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXXV
-
- BON MATSURI
-
-
-It was the 18th of August—the last night of Bon Matsuri.
-
-Under a sky splendid with stars, the hills about Nagasaki were gemmed
-with colored lights. Ten thousand colored lanterns adorned the terraced
-cemeteries, and towards dawn each lantern would be fixed to a tiny boat
-of straw, freighted with a few small coins, and some small offering of
-fruit, to stay the souls of the dead on their long journey home.
-
-M’Gourley had come out to see the fairy-like spectacle, for he knew that
-Mr. Initogo, that faithful old Pagan gentleman, was amidst the rejoicers
-on the hillsides, and had lit two lanterns, and freighted two small
-boats, for the souls of two friends he had known on earth.
-
-Just as the morning breeze began to blow, and before the first star had
-paled in the dawn breaking over the Pacific, the gazers from the ships
-and the shore drew their breath, for suddenly the whole hillsides seemed
-in motion, shifting and glittering down to the water’s edge, till the
-ripples became surrounded by a zone of rose-colored fire.
-
-Then the water itself became dyed with the glow of ten thousand
-lanterns, each bravely upborne on its little ship of straw, whose sails
-took the Eastern breeze.
-
-As the fairy flotilla sailed away, spreading the harbor with light and
-color, ship after ship took fire, and ship after ship was lost.
-
-M’Gourley, hat in hand, stood watching till the last spark had vanished
-in the lilac of the dawn; then, with a sigh that spoke of things that
-were not, but might have been, he turned slowly home.
-
-
-
-
- * * * * * *
-
-
-
-
-Transcriber’s note:
-
-Throughout the dialogues, there were words used to mimic accents of the
-speakers. Those words were retained as-is.
-
-Errors in punctuations and inconsistent hyphenation were not corrected
-unless otherwise noted.
-
-On page 17, a quotation mark was removed after “Lord sakes!”
-
-On page 29, a superfluous quotation mark was deleted.
-
-On page 29, a quotation mark was moved one space to the correct
-position.
-
-On page 47, a period was added after “as fraunk as mysel’”.
-
-On page 81, “Lesile” was replaced with “Leslie”.
-
-On page 120, “perfumed hair” was replaced with “perfumed hair”.
-
-On page 128, “acros” was replaced with “across”.
-
-On page 150, a quotation mark was added after “Lord and also
-the empire of the birds.”
-
-On page 243, “though” was replaced with “through”.
-
-On page 264, “horor” was replaced with “horror”.
-
-On page 272, “Baudelaires” was replaced with “Baudelaire’s”.
-
-On page 281, “jewelery” was replaced with “jewelry”.
-
-
-
-
-*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE CRIMSON AZALEAS ***
-
-***** This file should be named 55709-0.txt or 55709-0.zip *****
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/5/5/7/0/55709
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the
-United States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
-the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
-of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
-copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
-easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
-of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
-Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
-do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
-by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
-license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
-Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg™ electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
-Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country other than the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
-on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
-phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where
- you are located before using this eBook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
-Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg™ License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
-other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
-Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
-provided that:
-
-• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation.”
-
-• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by email) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
- works.
-
-• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
-the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
-forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
-of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you “AS-IS”, WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™
-
-Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.
-
-The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
-Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
-to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
-and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without
-widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.